that in Claudius dayes they were all driuen out of Rome and Italie And surelye it might seeme a grieuous attempt for Iewes defamed persons almost with all men to prescribe lawes vnto the Romanes the Lords seigniors of the whole world And this accusation was of such force and effect that all the people ranne vpon the Apostles as it had bene to the quenching of some great fyre begun Thou shalt in this place consider what the crafts of the enimies of the truth are We heard how they were incensed led with the desire of priuate lucre aduantage But bicause it was an vnhonest poynt to disturbe the whole citie for a fewes sake they make of a priuate case a publike with marueylous arte and craft so proceeding as though they tooke the publike weales cause in hande Thus we heare Caiaphas played the Rhetorician when he sayde vnto the Scribes consulting agaynst Christ It is expedient for vs that one man dye for the people and not all the Nation perishe And now a dayes nothing is so common a thing as to set a pretence of common weale vpon priuate affections when men desire the doctrine of truth to be banished This craft they haue learned of their Captaine the Deuill who we reade vsed the same trickes euen from the beginning For did he not this wayes entyce our fyrst parents to breake Gods commaundement so propose his matter as though he had sought no whitte for his owne auayle but was onely carefull for theirs When he begoonne also to dispute with Christ he seemed to go about to cause Christ to declare his Godheade vnto the worlde by some woonderfull and myraculous wise and not to holde the worlde anye longer in suspence and doubt what he was For to this ende were his sayings touching turning of stones into breade and casting himselfe downe from the pinnacle of the Temple We haue euerywhere examples of such sleyghtes the chiefe ende whereof is to warne vs that we suffer not our selues to be circumuented and beguiled eyther with the craftes of the deuill himselfe or of his members This place also teacheth vs with what crimes commonly the truth is charged in this worlde Namely that she troubleth and disquieteth common weales and beguyleth the simple Commons with new and false religion Hereof commeth it to passe that the Ministers and teachers of the truth are counted for seditious fellowes seducers and beguilers The faythfull seruauntes of God Moses and Aaron are so called of Pharao the tyrant For thus he aunswereth them desiring him that the people myght be set at libertie You Moses and Aaron why pluck you the people away from their labour But the wicked Achab more bitterly vpbraydeth the Prophete Elias with the same saying Art not thou he that troublest Israel Yet is that more grieuous that Amasias the Priest layeth to Amos the Prophetes charge before king Ieroboam in these wordes Amos hath made a conspiracie against thee in the middest of the house of Israel and the lande cannot away with his sermons Yea the wicked Courtyers of Sedechias the king accuse Ieremie of treason and of flying to his enimies the Assirians saying he is the onely authour of all their miseries and destruction But this is no marueyle considering these were the poynts of accusation that were layde vnto Christes charge For the Priestes sayde vnto Pylate wee founde this man peruerting the whole Nation and forbidding to paye tribute vnto Caesar saying he was Christ a king Agayne If thou let him loose thou art not Caesars friend Whosoeuer maketh himselfe a king speaketh against Caesar. These are grieuous matters and argue the great impudencie of the worlde And yet they may seeme tollerable being compared with the things done in our dayes These thinges in times past did they saye which were the professed enimies of the Prophetes and Apostles and which knewe not that Christ was their sauiour But nowe adayes they that will be taken and counted for Christians which challenge vnto them the chiefe gouernaunce of the Church which professe themselues to be the nurses shepeheardes and defenders of the Church vse to persecute the ministers of Christ and his Gospell and call that a newe doctrine a seditious and a deceytfull which according to the scriptures of the olde and newe Testament sheweth that all our saluation is onely in Christ Iesus which teacheth vs the right vse of the sacraments innocencie and puritie of life the duties of charitie commaundeth vs to loue our enimies leaueth lawes and priuiledges free vnto Magistrates biddeth vs giue vnto Caesar that is Caesars and vnto God that belongeth vnto him which commendeth vnto vs principally the desire of peace and commaundeth vs asmuch as lyeth in vs to haue peace with all men Who may not therefore crie out ô maners ô tymes Let vs therfore acknowledge the blindenesse of this world and not esteeme their slaunders one myte whereby they go about to defame and bring in suspition the wholesome doctrine of the Gospell It remayneth for vs to consider what the iudgement of the Gouernour of Philippi was concerning this present cause But what saye I the iudgement whereas without all iudgement they raged like madde men against the Apostles Sreyghtways they tare and rent their garments as though there wanted Ministers of such mischiefe Then they commaunde them without hearing their aunswere and being guiltlesse to be beaten with roddes And when they had bene well scourged at length they cast them in prison commaunding that they shoulde be well watched as though they were worthye of more punishment than other malefactors Which thing was the cause that they were put in an inner prison and their feete thrust into the stockes But what more iniustice coulde Magistrates and men in office shewe He offendeth that doth but denie him leaue that is accused to excuse himselfe But these men besides beate straungers with roddes and when they haue beaten them thrust them in prison meaning afterwarde at leysure to heare their aunswere The cause of this rage was for that they suffered other that slaundered them to much to kindle their choler Therfore let them that sitte in iudgement flie this pestilent plague and remember that they haue two eares giuen them for this cause that one maye be kept open for the Plaintife and that other for the defendant Let them also remember that God is the President of iudgements to whome they also shall one day giue an account of their iudgements In the meane season we are admonished what the state of the godly is in this worlde Notorious malefactors maye liue in safetye but the godlye are hated and persecuted of all men and where they hurt none but doe good vnto all men they haue least thanke of all men in the worlde It was a singular benefite to deliuer the Damsell out of the thraldome of Satan But for their good turne they are punished with strypes and imprisonment as publike enimies of the Citie Hereof we haue euery
lyghtened wyth the gospel Pag. 655. The church at Berrhea disturbed Pag. 656. B ante L. Blasphemie is a deniall of the faith Pag. 856. Blasphemous and filthy talkers are ledde with the euill spirite 85. Who are sayde to be blessed and happye 763. Blessedfulnesse is to bee iudged of holynesse of place 313. True blessednesse discrybed 119.120 True blessedfulnesse is to bee most like vnto God. 757. It is more blessed to gyue then to take ibidem To blesse is to bid farewell 35. The heyres of blesse 187. The maner of Christs blessing 188. Christ is the Mediator of blesse 47. Blessing what it comprehendeth in it ibidem B ante O. The true marke of those that are borne againe 138. Bookes of the Byble belong to all men 326. B ante R. The vtilitie of well bringing vp of chyldren 615. Breaking of breade 140.734 Brethren kinsfolke of Christ. 48. Brethren at Rome their kindenesse Pag. 894. B ante V. Burials must be reuerently vsed by christians 359. Burthens and yokes are all those things that are taught beside fayth in Christ. 608. B ante Y. Byshops could alwayes abyde to be reprehended of other Byshoppes Pag. 468. Byshops of Rome make money of religion 719. Byshops accuse Paule 818. Byshops of Rome may erre 198. Byshops counselles what they are Pag. 240. Byshops of Romes craft and tyranye in persecuting the truth 191. Byshoppe of Rome hys incurable impietie 350. Byshops which ought most to sette foorth Christes doctrine greatest enimies thereof 191. C. C ante A. CAlamities of men directed to an ende by God.  Captiuity of Babilon 343. Care of God for vs. 832. God careth most for his people wheÌ„ they are most destitute of mannes helpe 349. Carnall men what they seeke for in Christ. 26. Causes of the calamities of thys worlde 101. Cause of all calamitie is the not beleeuing and gainesaying of the Gospell 31. Causes of calamitie are as well in the godly as the vngodly 101. Causes of strife and contention 550 Cause of saluation is fayth 168. Causes of the euilles of these latter dayes ibidem Causes whye Saule was cast of Pag. 528. Causes of afflictions are to bee diligently considered 269. C ante E. Centurion is Paules friend 871. Centurion gentlye obeyeth Paule Pag. 810. Centurion and his souldiours fayth Pag. 882. Ceremonies that the Apostles taught are certaine 3. Ceremonies of the lawe are abolyshed 76. Ceremonies in religion howe farre they are lawfull 349. Ceremonies of the olde lawe to what ende and vse they were 292. Certainetie and antiquitie of christian fayth 175. C ante H. Chanaan lande a figure of our saluation and of heauen 294. Charitie of the Apostles towarde their enimies 561. Charitie must be vsed euen towarde the vnthankfull 355. Charitie is the cognizaunce of Christes children 77. Charitie hath hir markes and tokens ibidem Charitie and wisedomes examples Pag. 758. What the nature of charitie is 896. Charitie is not suspitioâ—s 769. The propertie of charitie 756. Charitie in Steuen 351. The effect of Gods chastisement declared in Paule 395. The chastisement of God requyreth repentaunce ibidem The duetie of those whome God chastiseth 491. Chiliastes errour touching the dwelling on earth 98. Goddes children acknowledge hys iudgements and amend by others examples  Who be the children of God. 94. Howe the children of GOD are knowne 181. The children of Iacob grieuouslye offende 308. Choyse of meates 434. and .435 Christian libertie must bee mainteyned 607. Christian fayth doth not derogate from humanitie and ciuilitie 293. The beginning of the christian faith Pag. 202. Christians nowe denie and betraye Christ as the Iewes did 166. Christian people may sometime saue themselues by flying 411. Who ought to bee called Christians Pag. 141. Howe christians be ydolaters 343. Christes enimies 100. The begynning and vse of a christian name 490. Christians what they owe to theyr brethren being in daunger for the testimonie of Christ. 491. Christians must talke of the kingdome of God. 15. Christians must increase go forwarde in fayth 476. What the markes and weapons of christians are 227. The duetie of christians 879.793 and 761. The sacrifices of christians ibidem Christians maye vse the lawe for their safegarde and succour 838. Christians maye possesse thynges of their owne 143. Christians maye seeke ayde of Magistrates 812. Christians which waye they maye get themselues fauour and authoritie 241. Christians must boldely defend their cause 500. Christ is reiected of the buylders Pag. 202. What Christs last comming teacheth vs. 41. Why Christes second comming is so long differred 175. Howe Christ is the aungell of the great counsell 326. Christ instructed hys Apostles with commaundementes before he left the earth 8. Christ is taken hold of by faith 544 Christ is the head of apostolike doctrine 679. Christ comforteth hys Apostles being in errour of an earthly kingdome 30. Christ descrybed of the Prophetes to be honourable 2. Christ called a Mountayne of the Prophets ibidem Christ is the Sauiour of all Nations 32. Christ being preached the kingdome of God is preached 119.915 Christ by his diuine power and operation is euery where 40. Christ is very God. 106.448 Christ is the Lorde 127. Christ is the name of God and the Image of hys father 9 Christ is a priest 127. Christ is a man. 106. Christ is a man approoued of God. Pag. 107. Christ is lyfe and they that beleeue in hym haue lyfe 12. Christ is the lyfe and the resurrection 119. Christ is an vniuersall sauiour 127. Christ dyed according to Gods appointment 109 Christ was a very man of the stock of the Iewes 178.448 Christ tooke hys humane nature into heauen 35. Christ appertayneth to the Iewes Pag. 184. Christ is ascended into Heauen the place of the blessed 35. Christ is ascended into that place whyther our bodyes must also ascende ibidem Christ gyueth light to his people in the myddle of darknesse 494. Christ was crucyfied being innocent 535. Christ shall iudge the quick and the deade 457. Christ resembled to Moses 179. Christ seeth and careth for his sheepe on earth 8. Christ is the peacemaker betweene God and man. 448. Christ the Prince and chiefe of all Prophets 333. Christ is the Phisition for sinnes 130. Christ ouercame by death 381. Christ preached by Moses and the Prophets 177. Christ is the Prince or chiefe of the Prophets 333. Christ is a Prophet 178. How Christ must be acknowledged and confessed 649. How Christ must be preached ibideÌ„ How Christ perfourmed the office of a priest 6 How Christ is a stumbling block to the Iewes and foolishnesse to the Gentyles 663. Christ ruleth in the myddle of hys enimyes 242. Christ is declared a king by God his father 2. Christ is a king and a priest 37.452 Howe Chryst fulfylled the office of a king 6. Christ is a victorious king 126 Christ aduaunceth vs to saluation Pag. 576. Christ is not euerye where in bodye Pag. 34.35 Christ ought to dye but once 540. If Christ bee
through the power of the holy ghost the affections be bridled that would carye them awry Or what safetye can there be of publike weales which are not led with the spirite of God but with fleshly wisedome Whereas it is manifest that all good successe and felicitie dependeth of God Salomon the wysest of all men well marked this thing who hauing choyse giuen him of God to aske those thinges that are in greatest price amongest men despising all other craued of God the spirite of wisedome and of that true wisedome which he describeth in his booke of Prouerbes whose beginning and roote is the feare of the Lorde And woulde to God they woulde often remember this that are Rulers in the Church and in the common weale For the same woulde both kindle in them an ardent desire to prayer and godlynesse and woulde make them more listen to the worde of God wherevpon coulde not but ensue a true and perfite safetie of the people committed to their charge But before we depart from this place two things remayne to be discussed which may profitably be gathered of the promise of the holye ghost made to the Apostles For first it hereby appereth that the holy ghost was the auctor of the Apostles doctrine and therefore the same ought to be esteemed as proceeding from God and not from man For where they tooke vppon them to preach after they had receyued the holye ghost which according to Christes promise taught them all truth surely all their teaching must be referred to the same spirite So wee must holde the dignitie and authortie thereof as great as Christ maketh it which sending forth his Disciples to preach sayth He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me With the which argument Paule seemeth to be encouraged to say If an Angell from heauen teache you anye other Gospell beside that which wee haue preached let him be accursed For how great soeuer the maiestie and the glory of Angels is yet if the same be compared with the holy ghost by whom they were created it is of no value We haue therfore in this place what to aunswere to them which hearing vs reiect and condemne the traditions of men crye out that the Apostles were men likewise and thinke hereby to prooue that eyther the Apostles doctrine must likewyse be reiected or else some place is left in the church for mans traditions And in deede we are not ignorant that the Apostles were men But bicause they spake not as men nor in their teaching declared not the cogitations of men but according as the holy ghost inspired their harts shewed the mysteries of saluation and of the kingdome of heauen therfore their opinions by no meanes must be reckoned amongst the traditions of men Secondly this place teacheth vs that nothing ought to be taught and preached in the Church but that that is deliuered by the holy ghost For the Church is the house of God in which the onely voyce of the goodman of the house is to be hearde and according to his prescript all things ought to be ordered And as the Bryde obeyeth the onely voyce of the Brydegrome and is not iudged chaste if she giue eare to the entysements or promises of shamelesse suters so where the sonne of God hath espoused to himselfe the congregation of the faithfull washed with his owne bloud and hath made vs partakers of all his goodes whch is the proper ende of mariage we may not follow any other voyce than that whereby Christ the Bridegrome calleth vs vnto him Further for that Christ hath made vs the sheepe of his pasture and hath redeemed vs with the losse of his owne bloude it behooueth vs to follow his voyce and not to harken to the voyce of any straunger or hyreling Neyther is their opinion to be receiued which thinke it an errour worthye of pardon to chaunge and alter somewhat in the doctrine of faith and saluation so that in all things God onely might be worshipped For to graunt that such haue a zeale of God yet bicause they want the knowledge of the truth they can no more please God than did the Iewes in time past which being inflamed with the zeale of God went about to establishe their owne righteousnesse and reiected that righteousnesse which God offreth vs in his sonne to be imbraced by faith And surely if our zeale had bene sufficient in so weighty a matter it had bene but vaine for the Apostles to haue looked for the sending of the holye ghost why did they not therfore steppe forth to preache and according to the godlye intent of their minde teach the people what they thought belonged to the honor of God and glory of Christ But Christes commaundement stopped them who as he elsewhere appointed them to preach the things he taught them so without the conduct of the holye ghost he will they shall not take vppon them to preach least that being beguiled with the counsell of mans wisedome or seduced by corrupt affections of the flesh they should swarue from the right way And we reade that the olde Prophets were bounde by the same commaundement also in whome the Apostle plainely testifieth that the spirite of Christ did speake It is sayde to Hieremie Behold I haue put my words in thy mouth And God sayth to Ezechiel Thou shalt heare woordes from my mouth and shalt warne them from me Therefore it is a wicked and monstrous temeritie of some men which thinke they haue authoritie to coyne newe articles of the faith and to thrust into the Church traditions inuented by mans brayne And who I praye you woulde thinke him a faithfull friende of the Bridegroomes which woulde not feare to intice and inuegle the Bryde to his lure and purpose Let them therefore which teach in the Church receyue all their doctrine at the mouth of god He speaketh vnto vs in the Scriptures by his holye spirite Let them therefore reade them and they shall not erre But let vs returne to Christes wordes from whence we digressed For he going about to render a cause of his commaundement sayth Of whom you haue hearde of mee For Iohn truely baptised with water but you shall be baptised with the holy ghost after not many dayes These words haue a confirmation of promise and consolation very necessary For as there were diuers other things which might make the Apostles carefull in the consideration of their office so there was no little cause to feare them least some incommoditie might arise of the stay and tariaunce of the holy ghost Therefore to take awaye all feare hee repeateth his promises not in the same words that are in the Euangelists but with such as might bring to their remembrance Iohn the Baptistes saying touching this matter which was verye needefull to be done by reason of the great authoritie that Iohn had amongst all men Neyther ought it to seeme an absurde thing
them whose labour and loyaltie afterwards shined very bright in the setting forth of the kingdome of saluation and to whome they owe immortall thankes whosoeuer through their doctrine haue attayned to knowe Christ. But our meaning is that men should learne to knowe the inclination of our corrupt nature and flesh which is the first steppe vp to holesome and true wisedome And to that ende the Scripture vseth oftentimes to remember the horrible falles of most holy men that in them might appeare howe easie it is for vs to fall into sinne and damnation vnlesse we were holden vp by the faythfull and continuall care and leading of Gods holy spirite For what shall he hope more of himselfe which beholdeth the adultery and cruell murther of Dauid a man after Gods owne minde the multitude of Wiues that Salomon the wisest of all kings had being to much wedded to his Wiues the foule fall of Peter and here the great error of all the Apostles gathered togither we must needes confesse that we are not able of our selues so much as to thinke one good thought much lesse to doe well but that all our sufficiency to doe well commeth of God who worketh in vs both the will and the deede according to his good will. Furthermore it appeareth by this example of the Apostles with what minde they imbrace Christ and his doctrine which are not led by his holye spirite For as these men little minding Christes heauenly kingdome looke after an earthly kingdome and in the same conceyue great hope of riches power glorye and pleasures so you shall see diuers likewyse affected in these dayes when the merite of Christ and the libertie gotten vs by him is preached which looking onely vppon the goodes of the worlde seeke vnder the pretext of Christ honors riches outward peace and such like in the meane whyle little regarding the heauenly and euerlasting goodes which Christ hath purchased vs through the merite of his bloudshedding To say nothing in the meane season of those filthy hogges of Epicures herde who professing a Christian faith doe yet nothing else but followe licentious sinfulnesse casting aside all discipline and care ofholy lyfe Surely euen they which in these dayes goe for the best men vnder the faire pretence of peace and concorde swarue many times from the simplicitie of faith and both say and doe many things for fauour and pleasure of men which are most contrary to Christs commaundements As though the friendship of this world might stande with the true worship of Christ and were not rather as Iames sayth enmitie before god This is the strong poyson of fayth and religion whiche though it lye hidde manye times vnder a fayre shewe and colour yet at the length it bursteth forth with the horrible losse of saluation and offence of a great many for of this roote spring these tymetakers which are to soone ripe whome the Lorde in Mathew likeneth to the stony grounde For as this grounde receyueth in deede the seede and causeth it soone to spring but cannot bring it to rypenesse for lacke of moysture to defende it against the parching heate of the sunne so these men when they perceiue any hope of priuate commoditie by the Gospell they will seeme marueylous fauourers of the same they will haue Christ still in their mouth and will crake that they are ready to fight with any man in the defence of Christes glorye But if that hope deceyue them and otherwise than they hoped the crosse come and banishment pouertie and daunger on euery side appeare then as though they had espide a Snake they leape backe and laying away all their faith and counterfeiting of faith they spare not to say they were wickedly deceyued and so degenerate into open enimies of the truth being a little before stoute defenders of the same Least therfore the lyke might happen in vs it behooueth vs to haue a right opinion of Christ and his doctrine Let vs seeke in him heauenly goodes which serue to eternall saluation As long as we lyue here let vs looke for the crosse and all kinde of afflictions So shall it come to passe that neyther we shall be deceyued of our hope in heauen neyther be offended with the crosse and tribulations which wee so long before prepared our selues paciently to suffer Yet is there one other vtilitie of the Apostles errour Their example teacheth vs how difficult and laborious a thing it is to pull out of mens mindes olde growne errours wherein their selues haue lyued and bene confirmed by open example of others For as was declared a little before this errour of the Iewes touching the earthly kingdome of their Messias was an olde and common errour in taking awaye of the which Iesus Christ traueyled more than almost in any one thing else For as often as the Apostles deceyued by this errour stroue for the supremacie so often Christ admonisheth them of humilitie and sheweth them that his kingdome is of a farre other fashion See the .xviij. .xx. of Mathew and Luke the .xxij. Neither fell it out to reason of this matter so few times as one after his resurrection For where this erronious opinion gaue occasion of offence to the twoo Disciples going to Emaus and they lamented that he was crucified and deade whome they hoped shoulde haue bene the Redeemer of Israel Christ aunswered O ye fooles and slowe of heart to beleeue all the thinges that are written in the Prophets Was it not needefull that Christ should suffer all these things and so enter into his glorie Furthermore Luke sayde before that Christ was conuersant fourtye dayes with his Disciples and reasoned with them concerning the kingdome of God and all the mysteries of his kingdome Whence commeth it therfore that an opinion so often and so strongly confuted shoulde againe be reuiued Surely of none other cause than of the disposition of our corrupt nature which as it easily drinketh in error so it always holdeth fast the same And as the Ethnicke Poet sayth Driue Nature forth with a forke yet will shee returne againe So the Israelites in times paste vsed to the Idolatrie of the Egyptians fell to the worshipping of a calfe notwithstanding they had heard the terrible maiestie of God renounceing and forbidding all vse of Images not manye dayes before Hereof came that long retayned superstition of hill aultars in the bookes of Kings which the most godly kinges could not wholy abolish And woulde God there were not examples in these dayes that plainly prooue that we say to be true This consideration therefore serueth partly for vs to learne how needefull it is in all reformations cleane to roote and rippe vp all things whatsoeuer haue neuer so small occasion of error and partly to cause vs to be the lesse oâ—fended with them which continually fight against olde superstitions knowing by the example of all ages that there can in this matter be no diligence to much nor no endeuour
shoulde be exercised and tryed But bicause God is faythfull hee suffreth them not to bee tempted aboue their strength but in their temptation maketh a waye that they may beare it There are infinite examples hereof beside this â–ª that wee haue in hande Abraham is called out of his natiue countrie and is commaunded to go into a straunge countrie which he knoweth not inhabited with wicked dwellers But bicause he obeyeth Gods calling all thinge succeedeth luckily and he is increased and instored there not only with riches but also hath the friendship of the mightiest in the countrye His posteritie dwell there also and bicause they walke in Gods vocation they liue in safetie amongst them whom the destruction of the Citie of Sichem myght seeme with iust desire of reuenge to arme against them But God is their faythfull protector which caused this saying to sound in the mindes and eares of the Chananites Touch not mine annointed and doe my Prophetes no harme Let all men of what state or degree soeuer they be applye the consideration of these things vnto themselues and let them remember that there is a most large blessing and an infallible promise of Gods helpe ioyned to the commaundementes of God which vndoubtedlye they shall enioy that will endeuour to obey them See touching this blessing Deuter. 28. and Leuit. 26. But chiefly we must take heede that we admit not the counsell of mans witte in the things which we see expressely by Gods worde bidden or forbidden For this is a most present plague which casteâ—h aside all endeuour of obedience and maketh all our lyfe to be hatefull before god For there is no commaundement of God so holy so easie so healthfull wherein our fleshe will not finde some difficultie and daunger yea and some colour of vnrighteousnesse and iniquitie Obedience of fayth is required which as Paule sayth doth captiuate all mans vnderstanding beateth downe all the counsell of mans reason and bringeth whole man to the obedience of God and his worde Hereunto is to be referred that that God prescribeth in the law by these wordes Thou shalt not seeke after thine owne heart or thine owne eyes after the which you vse to go a whooâ—ing but you shall remember rather and doe all my commaundements be holy vnto your God. And againe Ye shall adde nothing to my worde which I haue coÌ„maunded you nor take nothing therefrom And if anye man require examples of them which haue euill thriued by breaking of Gods commaundement he shall finde both otherwheres and in the hystory of Saule diuers See. 1. Samuel 13. 15. But let vs haste to the reast In the seconde place Luke rehearseth the names of the Apostles and that not without a great purpose For besides that they whom Iesus Christ appoynteth to be the teachers of all the worlde ought well to be knowne least naughtye deceyuers might chalenge to them the office and authoritie of the same it was necessary that we might knowe surely howe they after their foule forsaking of Christ were restored againe to their former place and dignitie For all men knowe how shamefully they yeelded when Christ was taken by the souldiers and by the high Priestes seruaunts For then they all fled and left him And Peter which presumed so much of his owne strength committed the grieuouser offence bicause hee three times denyed him Therfore men might doubt not without some cause whether the Lord had taken such as they were into his fauour againe and whether such cowardly slydebacks might be beleeued Therfore to put all doubt out of our mindes and that we shoulde not thinke their foule fall at the first shoulde preiudice the truth of their doctrine the holye ghost woulde haue them againe by name to be rehearsed Iudas onely excepted that were appointed before Christes death to preache the Gospell vnto all the worlde And if you conferre the nameroll of this place with the things written Math. 10. Marc. 3. and Luke 6. you shall finde no maner of difference or disagreeing Nowe this is a singular example of the goodnesse of God which not only would forgiue so dishonest a forsaking of him but also woulde restore such as they to their former office and dignitie Here truly as Paule sayth Grace abounded where trespasse abounded For Peter which had three times denyed Christ heareth Christ three times againe say vnto him feede my shepe Hereof let them take comfort whose consciences are grieued with sinne that they dispaire not eyther bicause of the heynousnesse or multitude of their sinnes Turne vnto mee sayth the Lord and I will turne vnto you As sure as I liue I will not the death of a sinner but rather that he returne and liue This also is worthy the considering that in this nameroll the names of none but suche as were the most vylest and contemned persons in the iudgement of the worlde are rehearsed For first he reckeneth Peter Iames Iohn and Andrewe who before that time we reade were rascall fishers Here is also numbred Mathew the Publicane a defamed person by reason of his former trade of liuing As touching the nobilitie riches or honours of the other there is nothing any where mentioned But the sonne of God which hath power ouer the mindes of men might haue brought to his obedience the sonnes of the Princes and high Priestes to haue spred abroade the Gospell by the ministery of those who were of authoritie and power in the worlde but it pleased him to choose base and despised persons both for that we should knowe that God despiseth none in the worlde bee he neuer so vile and contemned and also for that wee shoulde learne to iudge of matters of faith and religion not according to mans authoritie but after the knowledge of the truth and worde of god For a most grieuous and perillous errour are they in which when they should pronounce of matters of the faith turne their eyes to the authoritie of men as though faith and religion depended of the iudgement of men and not rather of the onely word of god Tertullian a most auncient writer derideth the Romanes bicause they consecrated or allowed their Gods after the appoyntment of the Senators and woulde admit none for Gods but such as lyked the Senate And so doe they in these dayes which pronounce of faith and doctrine according to the renoume and authoritie of men which kinde of people are daylye euerywhere seene And for this cause our faith and religion is chieflye condemned of our aduersaries bicause it hath fewe Emperors and Kings fewe Popes Cardinals and Bishops that followe it But howe fowlye these men are deceyued the example of the Iewes declareth whome we reade to haue stumbled at the same stone For when they perceyued the doctrine of Christ somewhat lyked their ministers by and by they beginne to oppresse them with the authoritie of men saying Are yee also deceyued doe any
To the which thing Dauid had a respect where he said Whither shall I go from thy spirite or whether shall I go from thy presence If I climbe vp into heauen thou art there if I go downe into hell thou art there also c. Therefore it is manifest that all this Hystorie ought to be expounded of the operation and giftes of the holy ghost And the Apostles are sayde to receyue the holy ghost bicause the same which otherwise is incomprehensible wrought effectually in them and endued and furnished them with all maner of gyftes as was meete to the execution of so weightie an office After which sense euery where in the Scripture they are sayde to haue God and the spirit of God present in them in whom he woorketh and who suffer themselues to be guided and directed by him and they lacke God and his spirite which withstand his woorking and rather giue themselues to the vnruly desires of the fleshe and the worlde than vnto the gouerning of the holy ghost Yet these thinges shall appeare more plaine by the context of the Hystorie wherein first we will note the tyme then the Apostles persons and last of all the maner of this sending all in order Luke beginneth with the discription of the tyme not so much for Hystoricall order sake and to purchase and get credite to the thing that was done as to aduertise vs of verye great mysteryes whereof the diuine prouidence had chiefly a consideration It was the day of Pentecost which otherwheres the scripture calleth the feast of weekes or of newe corne bicause on that day the Shewbread of newe corne was offered It tooke the name of Pentecost amongst the Greekes of the number bicause it was celebrated the fifteth day after Passeouer or Easter He that will see the Ceremonies obserued on that day may looke them in Leuit. 23. and Deut. 16. The chiefe thing here to be considered was the remembraunce of the lawe which the Scripture sayth was giuen that day and vttered by the mouth of Gods Maiestie It shall appeare that this day was appoynted by God for this businesse not without a cause if we consider the number of people which vsed to be present at this feast and well marke Christ to be the truest and best expositor of the olde lawe For it is euery where seene that God vseth to notifie and publishe to all men the things that concerne our saluation For he would haue as Paule sayth all men to be saued and to come vnto the knowledge of truth It was therfore most commodious that the preaching of the Gospell should begin vpon one of the greatest holy dayes and amongst the greatest number of people that both the more people might be instructed and also that the miracle of the holy ghost which should shortly be published to diuers nations might after a sort prepare for the Apostles the way of preaching And the Lorde obserueth in the Apostles that thing which we reade him selfe obserued while he was on the earth For as he chose publike places alwayes to preach in so was he woont on the holy dayes to go to Hierusalem that aswell his doctrine as miracles might be knowne to the more people Yea he would be crucifyed at the feast of Passeouer that the knowledge of his death being so profitable might the sooner and the wyder be published abroade It shall be profitable for vs diligently to marke the tokens of Gods goodnesse which teach vs that the redemption made by Christ Iesus is offered of God to all men and appertayneth to all men neyther can we haue any surer consolation any where in our temptations Uerily Sathan will not lightly denie that Iesus Christ is a Sauiour and a Redeemer But he vseth this pollicie in assaulting our fayth that the redemption which is by Christ appertayneth not vnto vs and teacheth vs to measure the merites of Christ and the limits thereof according to our worthinesse or vnworthinesse And it cannot bee chosen but here our fayth must quayle forasmuch as there is no man but findeth himselfe most vnworthie of saluation when he throughly hath considered his owne nature But the consideration of those thinges which teach Christ to be the vniuersall Sauiour of all them that beléeue in him and a most bountifull Author of health that is glad to benefite most men doth most strongly prop and beare vp our fayth thus faltring But the other cause is more diligently to be searched where we sayde that the spirite of Christ was giuen in Pentecost bycause of the lawe once published on that day It is manifest that all the things which happened to the Iewes were shadowes and figures of things to come to the accomplishment and performance whereof Iesus Christ from euerlasting was ordayned and appointed Therfore Augustines obseruation seemeth to me neyther superfluous nor curious who in the consideration of this present Hystorie compareth it with the figure of the olde Testament touching the setting foorth of the law where there is a great likenesse of all circumstances and a iust proportion or measure of mysteries on both sides to be obserued which we haue thought good to expounde by Austens wordes A sheepe is slaine sayth he the Passeouer is holden and within fiftie dayes after the lawe written with the finger of God is giuen to make vs feare Christ is slaine who like a sheepe was led to be offered as Esay witnesseth The true Passeouer is celebrated and within fiftie dayes after the holye ghost which is the finger of God is giuen to make vs to loue c. Yea Paule the Apostle diligentlye compareth the preaching of the Gospell which began at Pentecost with the publishing of the law and by that comparison prooueth the authoritie of the Gospell And the Scripture sheweth that Christ is the ende of the law whereof he professeth himselfe to be a true interpreter Therefore there could be no fitter tyme chosen to sende the holy ghost in than the fifteth day after Easter which by reason of the law then published was very notable For hereby we are taught that there is but one spirit of the olde and new Testament and not two diuers as the Manychies in tyme past dreamed For Christ would not take vpon him to haue interpreted the lawe if it had beene published with any other spirite than the spirite of God neyther would haue commended and celebrated the memoriall thereof with so wholesome a myracle Further we are taught that the true sence of the lawe can be gathered of none other than of the spirite of christ For where Christ onely hath satisfyed the lawe to whome the lawe led vs as a guide and Schoolemayster they shall in vaine traueyle about the vnderstanding thereof which are destitute of the spirit of Christ and faith in Christ which he worketh in vs Which thing is the cause that Paule sayth the Iewes haue yet the vayle before their eyes by reason whereof
of that time drew neare when Christ appearing in the glorye of the father and pronouncing a finall sentence vpon all flesh shoulde appoint a full and absolute blisse to his faythfull deuoyde of all sorrowes daungers and griefes which they shoulde enioy both in body and soule It behooued therefore that this troublesome state of the worlde which shoulde alwayes remaine after the birth of Christe and after he had fulfilled the worke of our redemption should be thus diligently described least any man after this great promise of the holye ghost and fauour of God shoulde promise himselfe to haue all thinges in this worlde in peace and safetie with which error we reade the Chiliastes in times past were bewitched And there want not in these dayes which hope for an vniuersall and stable peace and tranquillitie ofall things vnder Christ which bicause they see not as yet come to passe they beginne to suspect all that is written of our faith and religion They draw the cause of their errour out of the Prophetes descriptions of the kingdome of Christe such as both otherwheres and also in Esay xj and lxv Chapters are extant But there are other places of Scripture which ought to haue bene ioyned with them where wee are ab undantlye taught that we ought to looke for no such thing in this worlde For Dauid sayeth Christ shall reigne in the middest of his enimies And Christe denyeth that his kingdome is of this worlde Hee euerye where admonisheth his children of the crosse and bitter afflictions which he would haue them prepared for In the worlde sayth he you shall haue tribulation They are therfore ridiculous in very deede which contrarye to Christes saying promise as well others as themselues ease peace and tranquillitie in this world And yet we denie not the things that are read in the Prophetes touching a peaceable state of Christes kingdome But we vnderstande them partlye of the tranquillitie of the minde and of the spirituall ioye of the faithfull and partly of the faithfull onely and of the conuersation and fellowship which they onely haue one with another For so they be truely at rest and certaine of their saluation and dwell safely among them who where before they might haue seemed Woolues and Lions being conuerted to Christ are become most meke sheepe and lambes And yet manye stryfes and afflictions they shall abide which as Christe plainly admonisheth vs shall be so much the more grieuous howe much nearer the vniuersall redemption of the godly approcheth which when he commeth shall be cleane dispatched But to come at length to the woordes of the Prophete two things in them seeme chiefly to be considered wherof one is the troublesome and vnhappie state of the worlde which he sayth should be after Christ his comming in the fleshe the other concerneth the causes of the euils and calamities which serue not a little aswell to comfort vs as to instruct vs. He describeth the state of the later dayes in these wordes I will shewe woonders in the heauens aboue and tokens in the earth beneath bloud and fire and the vapour of smoke The sunne shall be turned into darckenesse and the moone into bloude He maketh mention of straunge woonders which bicause they be tokens of things to come in considering of them we must also comprehende in our minde the calamities and miseries which they portende For it is not Gods propertie or custome to delude the mindes of men with vaine and ydle sights And Iesus Christ in the gospel repeating the same things maketh mention of afflictions also wherof these be signes and prognostications Ye shall saith he heare of warres and tidings of warres For nation shall rise against nation and Realme against Realme and there shall be pestilence and hunger and earthquakes in all places The Prophet proponeth diuers kinds of woonders to make vs the more attent He saith there shall be woonders in heauen in the number whereof blasing starres firebrands flashings of light flying Dragons long starres like swordes and dartes and what so euer such like maye be accounted which although the Astrologers number amongst the things proceeding of natural causes yet this place sufficiently teacheth vs that they be signes and tokens of calamities to followe Furthermore he sayeth there shall be also signes vpon the earth amongst the which earthquakes ought to haue the first place whereby it is manifest great alterations of things haue many times bene portended Herevnto appertaine the straunge inundations and ouerflowings of waters monstrous births of children the vncouth voice of beasts springs of waters running with bloude the straunge fruites of trees and plantes with infinite others lyke examples whereof we haue both in hystories and daily experience But the Prophete returning agayne to heauen maketh peculiar mention of the sunne and moone whose brightnesse he sayth shall be obscured with horrible darknesse and the terrible sight of bloude The meaning of all which is that in the later daye such shall bee the countenaunce of the worlde that whither soeuer wee turne our eyes there shall appeare the horrible signes of Gods wrath and his iudgements euen in those creatures the vse whereof hath bene chiefly to sette forth the goodnesse of God and to comfort man amongest which we take the sunne and moone to be the chiefe Moreouer if we compare the things here spoken with hystories we shall see that all these things in sundry ages haue many wayes bene fulfilled But what neede we runne to hystories where in our owne dayes we haue seene many examples hereof and may euery day still see newe What age euer was there since the beginning of the worlde wherein so many blasing starres haue bene seene as hath appeared within these .xxxiij. yeres I speake not of speares swoords darts horses sights of men yea armed hostes Lyons and many other which hauing bene seene in the Clowdes haue feared the mindes of the lookers on Who knoweth not of the â—arthquakes and horrible inundations of waters The monstrous birth both of men and beastes brought forth within the space of this .xxx. yeares no man can easilye number Bloude hath sproong out of the earth and runne not in so fewe places as one We haue seene in the eares of corne marueylous and straunge sights The bearded grapes and clusters hauing tuftes of heare growing out of them haue vpbraided the Germaines with their drunkennesse as it were men strong to drinke wine as the Prophet sayth Here we must learne the continuall vsage of God which neuer punisheth man before he giue warning thereof by woonders and that their seeing of these woonders should not be in vaine he ioyneth most times his worde to the same For where he woulde haue men to be saued he doth nothing as the Prophete sayth except hee reueale his secretes before vnto his seruauntes the prophetes This may be prooued by the examples of all ages from the first beginning of the worlde
Noah the preacher of righteousnesse went before the floud by whose preaching the worlde might haue bene brought to repentance Loth was sent by God vnto the Sodomites by whose words and examples they might haue bene admonished The Egyptians beside Moyses and Aaron sawe such horrible and monstrous tokens that if there had bene any sense or vnderstanding in them it might haue mollified their harts Rachab the harlot testifieth that the Chanaanites had warning afore of the destruction to come No man but meanly traueyled in the wrytings of the Prophetes is ignoraunt howe many and faythfull aduertisements went before the captiuitie of Babilon Concerning the signes and woonders that went before the last destruction of Hierusalem and people of Iurie Iosephus and Egesippus haue written most straunge and monstrous things I let passe the things conteined in other histories the truth wherof was always tryed by the effect falling out By these let vs learne to know the goodnesse of God and to iudge of the woonders and straunge signes of our days least if we like blind and deafe folke neglecting them be found despisers of God and suffer grieuous punishment for our contempt But some man may maruell what shoulde be the cause of so vnfortunate and troublous a state seeing the sonne of God appeared in the fleshe to make a loue daye betweene God and vs at whose birth the Aungelles were hearde to sing Glory be to God on high peace vpon earth and vnto men a good will. Where nowe God may seeme more angry and more offended with the earth than before his sonnes incarnation Surely hereof in tymes past the enimies of Christian profession tooke occasion to inueigh against Christes religion as after whose birth a whole sea of mishaps burst into the earth and ouerflowed all mankinde whose slaunders Tertullian Cyprian Augustine Arnobius and diuers of the auncient wryters haue grauely and learnedly aunswered and confuted Yea we shall finde some among the professours of Christianitie whome the consideration of these euils doth not a little dismay Therfore to marke and search out the cause of these euils is neyther vnprofitable nor superfluous but two wayes to be obserued For it is to be searched as well in the godly as the vngodly and so it shall easily appeere that the cause of these calamities is in vs and that the Christian faith and Christ himselfe is in no fault In the vngodly needeth no great inquisition to finde the cause whereas they dayly commit many thinges which deserue the wrath and punishment of god For eyther there reigneth in them the lyfe of Epicure and a carelesse contempt of God and all holynesse or else superstition and idolatrie Both these engender an hatred to the truth and stirre vp persecutions agaynst the ministers of Christ which by the light of the truth reprooue licentious liuing and accuse superstition These things reigne in our dayes yea they swarme in euery place that there is no man so blind but may see them nor none so impudent that can deny thē We may heare euerywhere mockers which as Peter warned vs with prety taunts can deride the day of iudgement and call the resurrection of the deade into question yea flatly deny it And they that can brydle their tongues yet with licentiousnesse of life testifie that they are stained with the same impiety Against these the professors of religion set themselues but being superstitious and giuen to grosse ydolatrie they fight for their colde ceremonies for mans traditions for the painted righteousnesse of their owne workes with no lesse vngodlynesse and waywardnesse than the Iewes in times passed stroue for the righteousnesse of the lawe Both these kindes of men consent in oppugning the truth as once we reade the Phariseys dalied with the Herodians against christ And the matter is not concluded in wordes and argumentes but with chaines imprisonments haulter fire and sworde And vngodlynesse in many places is gone so farre that there is counted no more heynous offence than purely to confesse Christ and boldlye to defende the veritie of the Gospell and the synceritie of Christian faith These thinges bicause they are daily committed it needeth not further to search the cause of the calamities that are daily seene considering how the same wickednesses caused Israel in times past to be led captiue to Babilon and afterwarde vtterly to be rooted vp Reade the second booke of Chronicles .xxxvj. Math. 23. Luc. 19. Chap. But I knowe thou wilt say the wicked are auctors of euill and that their doinges deserue more grieuous punishmentes than they yet feele But what maketh this to the godlye and syncere worshippers of Christ who are wrapped in the same calamities whome we see are the first that feele the smart of them Ought the impietie and frowardnesse of the vngodly to preiudice them Howbeit we must in the godly not only consider the truth of their doctrine sinceritie of fayth and integritie of religion but also the imperfection and vices which cleaue vnto them by reason of the flesh and then it shall appeare that they are not faultlesse and suffer not for others faultes For in them many times the desires of this world shew themselues and not seldome times vnder the cloke of Christ they seeke with the sonnes of Zebedaeus their priuate honours dignities and riches Therfore it is necessarie that they also doe drinke of the cup of Christ and being exercised with afflictions learne that the kingdome of Christ is not of this worlde Furthermore oftentimes the godly are to bolde and confident through securitie whereof they slippe into many enormities which thing as is manifest happened to Dauid and manye others Therefore it behooued that that carelesnesse and securitie should be shaken of with affliction and with the Crosse least they also shoulde grieuously offende or that when they had offended they might learne to saye with Dauid It is good for mee that I haue bene in trouble that I maye learne thy statutes My soule melteth away for very heauinesse comfort thou mee according to thy worde And bicause God considereth the contrite in heart and Christ calleth them that traueyle and are heauie laden vnto him it is necessary we be brought downe by afflictions that when we feele our selues burthened and heauy loden we maye go the gladlyer vnto Christe Besides this The seruaunt that knoweth his maisters will and doth it not shall be the sorer beaten And if we woulde iudge or accuse our selues we shoulde not be iudged or condemned of the Lord. But bicause moste times we flatter our selues and winke at other mens faultes Gods iudgements are necessary to shewe that he is no fauourer or allower of sinne Last of all the glorie of God requireth that where he punisheth the wickednesse of the worlde iudgement shoulde beginne at his house as the Apostle sayth least he might seeme to beare and allowe in his owne folke that he seuerely punisheth in other If we consider well these things we
faythfull reioyce in the Lorde The wicked also be glad and reioyce and for ioye manye times become madde But this they doe eyther bicause they haue riches and honors and the fruition of the naughtie lustes of the fleshe or else by reason of their wickednesse as Salomon sayth of some But their ioyes are neyther sounde nor sure but are ended in most grieuous sorrow For Christes sentence in the Gospell was long ago pronounced against them woe be to you that nowe laugh for you shall mourne and weepe But the mirth or ioye of the godlye bicause it stayeth vpon the Lorde cannot quayle or be ouerturned For they glorye and reioyce in afflictions bicause that in all thinges they knowe they shall ouercome by him which loued them in Iesus Christ. The seconde fruite of godlynesse is the gladsomnesse of the tongue By this is expressed the greatnesse of the ioye which can not be kept within the minde but breaketh forth by the tongue For this tongue of the godly reioyceth not in light affections and ribauldrie or in wanton talke such as we maye see in the vngodly but in godly giuing of thankes and in setting foorth the name of God and his benefites And surely this is a great glory of the godly that they perceyue themselues euery day bounde vnto God by new and fresh benefites for the which cause they prayse his holy name Many reioyce in the fauour of Princes and thinke it a worthye matter when they haue any iust occasion offred them to prayse and commende the Princes liberality But the glory of a christian man is farre greater which euery day findeth most weightie causes fresh occasions to commend and set forth the goodnesse of god And herein consisteth not the least part of our dutie For God will be magnified and extolled of vs and requyreth none other thing of vs for his beneficence bicause he hath no neede of any thing that is ours Call sayth he vpon me in the time of trouble so will I heare thee and thou shalt glorifie me Hereof proceede those vowes of the Saints which promise songs and hymnes vnto the lord Christ in one place in the person of Dauid promiseth this thing to his father saying I will declare thy name vnto my brethren in the middest of the congregation will I prayse thee My prayse is of thee in the great congregation my vowes will I perfourme in the sight of them that feare him And Dauid where he asketh helpe of God speaketh after like maner I will prayse the name of God with a song and magnifie it with thankesgiuing This also shall please the Lord better than a bullocke that hath hornes and hoofes Hereto maye be applied the voyce of the godly spoken of by the Prophete O forgiue vs all our sinnes receyue vs graciously and then will we offer the bullockes of our lippes vnto thee Here by the way may the infelicitie of our dayes be perceyued For where there be very fewe whose tongues reioyce in giuing God thankes and in praysing his holy name therefore is that true ioye also verye rare that is conceyued by faith and holy exercise of obedience By the which argument we maye strongly conclude that the exer I se of fayth and godlynesse is also very rare The thirde fruite of godlynesse is My fleshe shall rest in hope He speaketh of death whiche he promiseth him shall be ioyfull and without all griefe Here in the meanewhile is shadowed out a moste absolute felicitie and blisse which by death as the Poete sayth death is the last ende of all thinges can not be let or hindred By death which for the most part commeth sodainly all things whereby this vnhappye worlde measureth felicitie vse to be disturbed At the mentioning of death rich men are amazed ambicious men quake voluptuous men tremble and the most valiaunt men vse to be afraide But Christ reioyceth herein as in a rest full of great hope So doe all the members of Christe to whome aboue all other men it is giuen to contemne death yea to reioyce in death whose propertie the Prophet in this place most liuely expresseth First he maketh mention only of the fleshe or body shewing that death hath no power vpon the soule which is the chiefe part of man For the soule departing out of the bodye goeth to euerlasting life as otherwheres we haue shewed which was the cause that Paule desired to be loosed and to be with Christ. Then speaking of the flesh or of the body he threatneth it not with destruction but sayth My fleshe shall rest in hope Therfore he promiseth a rest to the flesh which the godlye in death finde to be most sure All the whole race of our lyfe swarmeth with heapes of calamities and daungers Trauell and paines are still at hande Sorrowes and cares spring euery day still a fresh And to be briefe this short life is tossed with the continuall stormes and tempestes of combrances and traueyles so that the Prophete truly sayde The dayes of our age are threescore yeares and tenne and though men be so strong that they come to foure score yeares yet is their strength then but labour and sorowe And in other places the Scripture sayth that man is borne to labour as the birde to flying But in death is rest and he that is deade hath escaped all the toyle of labours and care sickenesse and all other accidents of aduersities And least any man shoulde thinke we had none other rest in death than such as beastes and other liuing creatures haue which haue no life after this he sheweth that our fleshe resteth in hope He meaneth the hope of resurrection which is both certaine and also the only cause of true comfort For God putteth vs in this hope in calling himselfe the God of them which are departed this life as Christ teacheth of Abraham Isaac and Iacob And in the Prophets he constantly promiseth there shal be a resurrection See Ezechiel 37. Dan. 12. Isa. 26. 66. Christ reasoneth oftentimes in the Gospell of the same The tyme shall come sayeth he when all they that bee in their graues shall heare my voyce and shall come foorth c. Looke more touching this matter in Math. 25. Iohn 11. Iob speaking of this hope sayth I knowe that my redeemer liueth and that I shall rise out of the earth in the last day and shall be couered againe with my skinne and shall see God in my flesh yea and I my selfe shall behold him not with other but with the same eyes And doubtlesse the holye Martyrs being emboldened with this hope ouercame all the sorrowes which they susteined with great constancie of minde Therefore it is not without cause that Paule biddeth vs out of these and such like places to take argumentes of comfort in the departure and burials of our friendes Furthermore bicause the Prophet tooke occasion to make mention
author thereof doe euidently appeare First he sayth the man was lame from his mothers wombe and so lame that hauing lost the vse of all his limmes he was fayne to be borne Unto the which ioyne his age taken out of the words that follow for he was fourtie yeare olde and thou shalt perceyue his disease coulde not be cured by any arte of man For such are the diseases for the most part that cleaue vnto vs from our natiuitie or else by long time and continuance of yeares growne as it were into a nature or custome yet was the ende of all moste blessed For those thinges that did aggrauate and increase the poore mannes calamitie serued to the setting forth of Gods glorie for it might haue seemed but a small glorie to Christ for Peter to heale a disease curable by mannes arte and cunning But wheras he whose helth no man euer hoped for was healed by the name of Christ it is euident that Christ is almightie endued with diuine power and therefore is verye god And to this ende commonly serue the greatest calamities which God vseth to take from vs that by those things which no counsel or help of man can remedie he setteth forth the glory of his name Example whereof we haue both here in this place and also in him that was blinde from his natiuitie For the Disciples demaunding whether it was his fault or his parentes that he was borne blinde Christ aunswereth Neyther hath this man sinned nor yet his father and mother but that the woorkes of God shoulde be shewed in him This serueth both for our instruction and consolation For it teacheth vs that we must not rashly iudge of other mennes mishappes and miseries as though they that were fallen therein had deserued them through their vngraciousnesse For many times it commeth to passe that God suffreth vs to be afflicted for none other cause but for that by vs he will set forth his name and glorye Wherefore we must not be to hastie in iudgement least we runne against the same rocke that we reade Iobes friends once did which of his calamitie gathered that through his wickednesse and sinfull life he had deserued the wrath of god Also let them take comfort hereof whose calamities are so great that there is no more hope or helpe for them in man let them not therfore thinke they are forsaken of god But let them yeelde themselues paciently to God to doe his pleasure on them and they shall shortly prooue that those things which they thought were tokens of his wrath pertayned to the glorye of his name and to their saluation wherevnto Paule had a respect when he said We knowe that for them that loue God all things worke to the best Besides this remedilesse disease Luke testifieth he was poore And it is a token of extreeme neede that he was laid euery day at the temple gate which by reason of the gorgeous building was called beautifull to aske almes of them that went by to finde him But that this was against the law of God appeareth by that was sayde in the last sermons For Gods lawe is manifest forbidding any begger to be in Israel And many thinges are commaunded of God for the relieuing of the poore which he woulde haue so ordred that our brethren shoulde not go abrode lyke publike stages and woondermentes of miserie and beggerie whereof they were little mindefull as appeareth by example of this miserable creature who was as it maye seeme by his bringing euery day to the Temple gate one of Ierusalem and dwelling in a most welthye Citie And yet he is compelled amongst his brethren and among an infinite number of Priests to begge for his liuing Such other haue we described Iohn 9. and Marc. 10. This declareth the great corruption and degeneration of the Iewish nation For hereby it appeareth that the goodes which God had appointed to feede the poore with were alienated from them and through abuse transposed other wayes So true it is that there is nothing in right order among thē which in Gods religion dare rashly dispence with any thing contrary to his word And not long after extreme destruction folowed such extreme corruption Wherby we may iudge what we ought to looke for in these dayes who are in lyke fault as the Iewes were For we contrarye to the example of the primitiue Church suffer those to begge whome we ought to take and loue as our brethren The true vse of the Church goodes is marred and depraued by the Papistes and those thinges serue to the maintenaunce of ydle men wherewith the poore of the Church ought to be found and nourished And although they that bragge of the Gospell haue put awaye superstition and ydolatrie yet all their reformations of the Church stop here when they shoulde dispose the Church goodes truly and relieue the poore Christians whereby it is manifest that a great many vnder the cloke of the Gospell seeke but their owne gaine onely But Christ which shall come in the later daye to reuenge the quarell of the poore will not fayle of his dutie Last of all this is to be considered in the lame man that Luke sayth he asked almes of the Apostles But where he was daily layde at the gate of the Temple it is not vnlike that he was ignorant what miracles they did euery daye Why then did he not rather aske the health of his body Shall we iudge of him according to the propertie of the beggers in our dayes which cast themselues into diseases and refuse to be healed whereby to get the more by begging God forbid For so great a benefite coulde not haue light vpon so prophane a contemner of God and his grace Me thinketh rather it was for cause he was nowe vtterlye in dispayre to be cured of his disease There were in deede diuers examples of many which Christ had restored to their former health but he knewe of none borne lame from his mothers wombe that he had healed Wherefore since he was out of all hope of hauing his health againe he thought it in vaine to desire it of any body and hauing none other care but for his liuing he asked of the Apostles that which thereto belonged But he receyued more than eyther hee durst hope for or aske For he is deliuered from his sickenesse and made a singuler instrument and vessell of Gods goodnesse and glory which he did vse to the saluation of manye This is a singuler goodnesse of God towardes vs which oftentimes vseth to preuent and to doe beyonde all our hope and prayers in so much that he giueth vs both more and greater things than we once coulde haue hoped for So he promiseth vnto Abraham being onely carefull for Ismael his life a sonne also by Sara called Isaac So brought he the people of Israel out of Egypt with all their owne substance and part of the Egyptians also who scarce euer hoped to
be deliuered Dauid prooueth the like goodnesse and notably setteth it forth where he is promised that the Messias shoulde be borne of his stocke which thing he neuer once durst haue looked for I let passe manye such other examples bicause we trye and finde the like euery day whereas we being carefull for things belonging only to the body he promiseth vs of his owne accord such blisse of his heauenlye kingdome in his sonne as passeth all mans vnderstanding and capacitie Let vs therfore learne to put our trust in his grace and goodnesse and let vs not despaire of his good will which is more liberall and bountifull than we can eyther wishe or desire Nowe let vs come to the thirde part of the hystorie which contayneth in it a diligent description of the myracle that Peter shewed the circumstances whereof we must as diligently consider Peter beginneth with causing the lame man to take heede and be attent saying Looke on vs. He woulde by this saying procure him to take diligent heede that he shoulde well acknowledge the author of that benefite that within a whyle after he should receyue least he might suppose it was done either by chaunce by mannes arte or by magicke For is euident that they onely fruitefully receyue the benefites of God which consider God is the author of them and ascribe all glory and thankes to him therefore But they which neglect Christ and looke onely vpon the Ministers myracles are many times to such men a cause of superstition as we may see in the men of our dayes which defend worshipping of Saintes chiefely by reason of the myracles that they wrought This is a token of great modestie in Peter that he speaketh not of himselfe alone but sayeth Looke on vs. He acknowledgeth therefore Iohn to be his partener and fellowe farre from the pride of the Popes which while they will be taken for Peters successors doe imperiously Lord it ouer other Bishops and chalenge to themselues all power vppon the Church of Christ. Then being not ignorant that the man looked to receyue some money of them he putteth him out of that conceyte and causeth him to hope for a better thing saying Siluer and golde haue I none ▪ such as I haue giue I thee For the Apostles be the Stewardes of spirituall goodes and of the mysteries of God as Paule sayeth and not of money wherewith the vngodlye moste times abounde more than the godly Peter professeth two thinges verye profitable to bee marked The first is pouertie and that hee hath neyther siluer nor golde For he was one of that companye that had left all they had and followed Christ. Therefore he coulde not haue the riches of the worlde Shall we therefore thinke him vnhappie and in miserie God defende Let no man therefore measure felicitie by the goodes and riches of this world For he cannot be miserable that possesseth Christ although he were bereaued of all his goodes and with Peter had neither siluer nor golde And if Peter lacked these goodes howe come Peters successors by so great abundance what maner of patrimonie I praye you of Peters is it and from whence commeth it that nowe a dayes hath not onlye the greatest reuenues of golde and siluer but also whole countries and kingdomes Surely we haue nothing in the scriptures written hereof neyther doe credible hystories make any mention hereof Onely of Iudas there is mention which sought golde and siluer by vnlawfull meanes which was the cause of his desperation and destruction And of Antichrist there is a prophecie that he shoulde possesse the treasures of the earth Let the Popes therefore stint to bragge of Peters patrimonie whereas Peter so plainly reprooueth them of lying But how shoulde they stinte which are beco me so impudent that they feare not to make a laughing game of Peters wordes when their new Pope lift vp on high in a stoole of easement whurleth amongst the people a kinde of counterfeyt money which is neither golde nor siluer saying Siluer and golde haue I none c. But within a while after being remooued to another place he casteth to his owne creatures golde and siluer they crying He hath scattred abrode he hath giuen to the poore his righteousnesse remayneth for euer and euer I pray you what is playing and iesting with the worde of God if this be not Uerily Thomas Aquinas did feately quippe these godlesse menne andforsakers of the truth For where in the Counsell at Lyons certaine reuenues and annuities were brought from Naples to Gregorie the tenth hee was not ashamed to saye to Thomas we cannot nowe saye as Peter once sayd Siluer and golde haue we none But Thomas answered him Neyther can you say Arise and walke For the learned man sawe that through couetousnesse of the Popes both the Church was brought out of square and the giftes of the holy spirite wherin the Church did sometimes flourish were vtterly extinguished Many men perceyue the same nowe a dayes also but such is the vntowardnesse of this time that men will wittingly be deceyued Let vs whose eyes the light of the Gospell hath opened flie their snares and impudent tyrannie and not suffer our selues anye longer to be deluded and robbed by them Secondly Peter professeth a promptnesse and readinesse of good will to benefite and to doe good where he sayth Such as I haue giue I thee which is as much as if he shoulde saye if I had money I woulde giue it thee also Howbeit I will giue thee that I haue These wordes shewe an example of a well willing minde which we also ought to haue in the exercise of beneuolence For there be that professe an earnest good will but they saye they wote not what nor howe much they shoulde giue the poore But the lawe of looue and good will aunswereth all these questions commaunding vs to looue our neighbour as our selfe Whosoeuer thus doe enquire not howe much they shoulde giue but seeke what their neighbour hath neede of and if they finde that they haue it depart with it to their neyghbour liberally Wherefore if they haue money they helpe the needy with money If they haue plentie of victualles they deale it amongest the hungrye if they haue raymēt they cloath them that they see go naked And if they haue none of all these at leastwise they giue their heart to their poore brethren the good will wherof they declare with friendly wordes with counsell and comfort wherewith they reare and cheare vp the poore bodye that is afflicted So following the example of Peter they giue whatsoeuer they haue Wherevpon we gather that they be voyde of charitie and ledde with no affection of doing good which aske what and howe much they should giue vnto the poore Nowe what that was the Peter had and gaue so liberallye vnto the poore he addeth In the name of Iesus Christ of Nazareth Aryse and walke And he tooke him by the right
sheweth not only what grieued them but also what things they layde to the Apostles charge Uerily two thinges First it seemeth to them a thing intollerable that Peter and Iohn being rude and vnlearned men which all their time before this had gotten their liuing by fishing and had taken none orders shoulde teache the people â–ª This seemed a thing tending to schisme and to bring the people from the vnitie of the Churche For the matter was come to that passe among the Iewes that all administration of the Church was in the Priestes handes which woulde admitte none to teache in the Church but those that were sworne to them which thing we see the Bishops of Rome haue done these many yeares in whose Church as Christ hath prophecied in his reuelation no man may buye or sell except he haue the marke of the beast Yet we woulde not haue our meaning so taken as though all men in the Church should be permitted to preach without exception For we know what the Apostles haue taught touching the ordering of Ministers But we condemne the tyrannie of them which challenge to themselfe onely all power whereas they chiefely are authors of all the mischief in the Church and deserue not to haue the lowest rouine and place in the Church Secondly they thinke this worthy of punishment that they preach Iesus to be risen from the deade The Saduceyes wholy condemned the doctrine of resurrection But another thing grieued some of them more For euerye man might gather of this rising againe that Christ was the sonne of God and the author of life and vniustly condemned of the Priestes and of Pylate as Peter openly sayd in his sermon But this was not only an intollerable slaunder but also a sedicious matter to charge the Apostles that they went about to rayse the people against the bloudy and vniust Iudges The Apostles therefore are charged with two most heynous crimes to say with schisme in the Church and sedition in the common weale both which not without a cause seeme to all good men both hatefull and detestable But if we weygh and consider the intent of the Priestes and their condicions we shall easily perceyue this was but a vaine pretence For if they cannot abide schisme in the Church why regarded they the Saduceyes so much who it is euident were not ashamed to denie the chiefe article of fayth and saluation that is to say the resurrection of the body Why suffer they the Essenes and Phariseys men plainly of diuers sectes and opinions If they abhorre the crime of sedition so much why were they the authors that the people asked Barrabas a seditious felow and murtherer to be giuen them and required that Christ might be crucified Therefore they are not so much mooued with daunger of schisme and sedition as ledde with hatred of the truth and it grieueth them that their naughtinesse and wickednesse is disclosed through the light thereof In the meane season we maye see with what pretence the wicked â—tryue and contende against the truth For it is euident in all ages that the defenders of the truth were taken for schismatikes and sedicious persons Elias is charged that he troubleth all Israel Amos the Prophete is accused to Hieroboam of sedition Christ also before Pylate is called a deceyuer of the people and charged to affectate or aspire vnto the kingdome against Caesar The same crimes also in times passed were layde to the Christians charges in the times of the Emperours as appeareth by Tertullian Cypryan Arnobius Lactantius and others writings wherein they make answere to the reproches and slaunders of the Gentyles And in these dayes also the Gospell is for this cause chiefely spoken against bicause it rippeth Christes coate without the seame that is to say the Church deuideth mens mindes and kindleth warres But the aunswere to these things is easie and it is well knowne that it is a farre other thing that wringeth and disquieteth these men For if they will not haue the Church deuided why I beseech you doe they so highly commend the rules and orders of Monkes whereby they which only ought to professe the name of Christ are deuided into most sundrye rytes and factious names why hearcken they not to Paule which most grieuously condemneth such thinges If they abhorre diuision so greatly how commeth it to passe that the Bishops of Rome are the authors of all the warres that haue bene these many yeares We may thanke them for the horrible schisme and neuer ynough bewayled of all Christendome whereby the East Church was rent and deuided from the West and at length subdued to the tyrannie of the wicked Turkes who can iustly be named the author and beginner of the holye warre whereby all Christendome most vnhappily was set by the eares and riuers of mans bloud were shedde but the sea of Rome I appeale vnto hystories which shall beare witnesse that I speake the truth and leane not to priuate affection See we not at this daye the Popes Legates in Princes Tentes and in the Campe among souldiers See we not howe they encrease through the discorde of Princes and establishe tyrannie in the Church And where the lyght of the Gospell reprooueth these things by and by they accuse vs of schisme and sedition Wherfore O Christian Princes acknowledge once their craft and hauing so often bene warned be wyse and vse not crueltie against your brethren and Christes members for their sakes who it is manifest are the greatest plagues of all other vnto publike peace and tranquillitie But some men maye marueyle why the Apostles aunswered not the crimes layde to their charge But Luke teacheth plainelye what the let therof was For by and by they layde handes on them and had them to prison and that they did with the more haste bicause they shoulde haue no leysure to make their purgation before the people This is the propertie of the enimies of truth with open force to proceede against the professors thereof hauing alwayes an eye vnto this that the faithfull shall haue no place or leysure to excuse themselues For they knowe the force of veritie is such that the light thereof will easily disclose all their attemptes and they wote well howe they are in most safetie when the people are in most ignorance Therefore as they vse to spreade false accusations amonge the people of such as are godly so they labour all they can that no man shoulde vnderstande their innocencie Therefore where they should by reasons and scriptures go to worke they vse plaine force halters prisons sworde fire and such other like This is more euident than needeth any long proofe Yet let them remember as Christ testifyeth that this is the power of darkenesse and that with the Prince of darkenesse they shall one daye be punished for their tyrannie and vngodlynesse We learne by the example of the Apostles who they be that are vnworthily recompenced of this vnkinde worlde
man might iudge them rather kindled and enflamed with the threats of their enimies than made afrayde Whereof more shall be sayde in the next Sermon We are taught by this example that God neglecteth not the praiers of the godlye but that his eyes be fixed vpon the iust and his eares open vnto their prayers Let vs follow the example of the primitiue Church in these dayes where most cruell enimies euerywhere conspire togither against the truth and turning our selues vnto God by prayer let vs commit our whole cause vnto him let vs beseech him of increase of fayth and the holye ghost that we be not ouercome with any daungers or terrors but that after we haue happily ended the course of our life we may be receyued into his heauenly kingdome there to liue with Iesus Christ to whome be prayse honour power and glory for euer Amen The .xxxj. Homelie AND they spake the worde of God boldly And the multitude of them that beleeued were of one heart and of one soule Neyther sayd any of them that ought of the things which he possessed was his owne but they had all things common And with great power gaue the Apostles witnesse of the resurrection of the Lord iesu And great grace was with them all Neyther was there any among them that lacked For as many as were possessours of lands or houses solde them and brought the price of the things that were solde and layde it downe at the Apostles feete And distribution was made vnto euery man according as he had neede And Ioses which was called of the Apostles Barnabas that is to saye the sonne of consolation being a Leuite and of the countrie of Cyprus hauing lande solde it and layde the price downe at the Apostles feete AS Luke the Euangelist hath diligently described the first persecution that was raysed against the Apostles so reporteth he as diligentlye what the faithfull did during the time of these whurly burleys The ende of all which is that we should learne what to doe in like case First and foremost they gaue themselues vnto prayers which they powred out before God with one feruent accorde of minde To God likewise must we resort in our aduersities and not to the vaine helpe of the fleshe And we must aske of him not such things as serue the carelesnesse and ydlenesse of the fleshe but such as concerne the setting forth of Christs kingdome Now let vs see the other exercises of the primitiue Church wherby it shall appeare that they intermitted nothing that belonged to their dutie First Luke speaketh of the Apostles and all those who had the office of teaching committed to them He sayth they preached the worde of God with confidence that is boldly and freely whervnto a little after is added with great power gaue the Apostles witnesse of the resurrection of the Lorde Iesu. They accomplished therefore that which they protested they woulde doe contrarie to the decree of the counsayle Luke maketh mention only of the resurrection not for that they only preached the same only but bicause thereby Christ perfited and fulfilled the businesse of our redemption and saluation and for that we shoulde not thinke the Apostles yeelded anye thing to the Saduceyes which then were in greatest authoritie And it is not without a cause that Luke maketh mention of doctrine first of all other things for therevnto a principall care must always be had For where we are regenerate by doctrine and by the same the Church is gathered togither without the same the Church cannot stande in hir full strength and vigour Neyther was it without the prompting of the holy ghost that Salomon in tune past sayde When prophecying fayleth the people go to hauock And that this was truly sayde the examples of all ages abundantly testifye Wherefore as before he sayde the Church continued in the preaching and doctrine of the Apostles so now also he testifieth the Apostles are most mindefull and earnest in their office By which examples Ministers are admonished that they must not suffer the libertie of preaching to be taken from them through feare of persecution and threatning of enimies nor when daunger approcheth cease not to feede Christes sheepe with the word of doctrine and comfort For that is the propertie of hyrelings as Christ sayth and not of those which are readie to lay downe their liues according to the example of Christ for the sheepe committed to their charge But bicause men are much faultie herein it shall be profitable diligently to discusse this example that hereby Ministers may learne what appertaineth to them to doe And first bold libertie of teaching and vnfearefull affiance of minde is attributed to the Apostles Which is necessary for all ministers as it is plaine bicause there will be alwayes some that woulde haue them brydled and musseled For Christ witnesseth that the worlde cannot abide the light of the truth The same worlde cannot abide to be aduertised and reprehended So that there were in the olde time which durst say vnto the Prophetes Prophecie not to vs Looke not out right things for vs but speake faire wordes vnto vs looke out errours get you out of this waye depart out of this path and turne the holy one of Israell from vs. And Paule sayeth there shall be in the later dayes which shall not abide the worde of truth but hauing the ytch in their eares shal get them an heape of teachers which shall bring doctrine agreeable to their corrupt affections And we see it is euerywhere true that he prophecied Here therfore is required an Apostolike liberty bolde affiance of preaching whereby Bishoppes in the Church may applie their office in season and out of season that they maye encourage others of whom there is yet some hope remayning and deliuer their owne soules that the bloude of them that perishe be not required at their handes Furthermore it is sayd they chiefely inculcated the article of resurrection aboue all other And in deede this was the principall and chiefe article wherewith the chiefe of the Iewes were most offended For through this article they were conuinced partly of putting Christ vniustly to death and partly the Saduceyes coulde not suffer the same to be preached as who denied the resurrection Yet notwithstanding the Apostles boldly and stoutly preached the same so that it maye appeare they had a great care of the same This example teacheth vs that those articles are chiefely to be vrged which the aduersaries vse most to impugne For all things in the ministerie of the worde must be directed to edification and profite And the next care must be that the thing which is edified or builded must not fall downe againe But he shall performe none of these prosperously which most constantly resisteth not when the truth of doctrine is assaulted with the craft tiranny of the enimies and is moste in hazarde They that are set to defende Cities and Castelles vse
shall any man take his sheepe out of hys hande And as the impious rage of the Priestes coulde not let God from exalting him with his right hande no more shall the wicked enterprises of Princes and the worlde in these dayes any maner of wayes hinder or empayre his kingdome and glory They shewe also the waye and meane howe Christ giueth saluation which all men must needes imbrace that are desyrous of their saluation This way or meane consisteth in two pointes to say repentaunce and forgiuenesse of sinnes of both which it is written Christ is the onely author That repentaunce is a conuersion and turning of the whole man vnto God hath manye times already beene declared This conuersion vnto God is necessarie for all men bicause we all through sinne haue gone astray and daylie swarue from the waye of saluation But that this is no worke of mans power or strength we are taught not onely by the scriptures but also by daylie experience and no man can be conuerted except he be conuerted of god See Ieremie 31. Lamentations 5. This conuersion Christ onely worketh truely in vs while he makes vs newe men by the seede of his worde and by the spirite of regeneration illuminating vs with the knowledge of God and enduing vs with a new and holy will and gyuing vs strength to doe that which of our owne power we should neuer be able to doe They are here confuted which hearing repentaunce required by and by thinke the merite of their owne righteousnesse is confirmed and extoll the power of free will. But what glorie we in our owne wyll if Christ be the author of this conuersion in vs And what I praye you shall we merite by our repentaunce which are not able to repent except Christ by his spirite stirre vs vp and leade vs thereto But although a man be conuerted vnto God yet herein is not our saluation perfite and full For where we be sinners we haue neede also of forgiuenesse and satisfaction that nothing want to satisfie Gods iustice But where we sayde euen now that we coulde not conuert vnto God vnlesse we were regenerated by Christ much lesse can we satisfy for our sinnes And Christ teacheth vs that our sinnes be such a debt as we are not able to pay Wherefore as in the first part Christ succoureth our infirmitie so in this also he helpeth vs For by the merite of his death he both purgeth the debt of our sinne and maketh vs iust in the sight of God whyle he bestoweth on vs that beleeue in him his iustice For therfore he became sinne for vs that we by his meanes should be that righteousnesse which before God is allowed And bicause both these things without the which no man can be saued come by the benefite of Christ onely we most strongly gather hereof that without Christ we haue no saluation which is the cause that he comprehending the summe of the gospell in fewe wordes teacheth that repentaunce and forgiuenesse of sinnes must be preached in his name In the meane whyle we learne also how much they erre which vnder a pretence of Christ seeke to lyue lycentiously or thinke he is any cause or occasion of dissolute conuersation where as he is the verie onely author of true and healthfull repentaunce Furthermore they confirme their preaching of Christ by testimonies where they say And we be witnesses of these wordes and also the holy ghost whom God hath giuen to them that obey him And let no man thinke it rashlye and insolently done of the Apostles to alleage their owne testimonie before them of whome they were accused For where Christ appointed them witnesses of his dooings they might not refuse to doe their dutie in this behalfe And hereby their doctrine was greatly authorised which no man by any meanes ought to denie except he will accuse Christ of falsehoode But bicause the Apostles were not ignoraunt that their testimonie should be of little weight before the Priestes they adde an other testimonie also to witte the testimonie of the holy ghost which holy ghost God giueth vnto them which be obedient vnto christ And although all the beleeuing feele his testimonie within their mindes and by the same be assertayned of their saluation yet chiefely these wordes be to be vnderstanded of the giftes and operation of the holy spirite whereby he bare wytnesse in the primitiue Church to the doctrine of the gospell For by the power of the holy ghost it came to passe that the faythfull spake with newe tongues that they sodainely became newe men and that they wrought myracles which things as we neede not in these dayes for as much as the Apostles doctrine is sufficiently prooued so testimonie of the holy ghost ought to suffise vs whereby we feele our minds confirmed and through whose encouragement we crye Abba father But this is not negligently to be passed ouer where he sayth the holy ghost is gyuen vnto them that obey christ And yet it must needes be that they were endued before this with the holye ghost bycause without hym they neyther could beleeue nor obey But in them the gift es of the spirite were augmented and increased as Chryst sayth To euery one that hath shall be gyuen Whereof we gather agayne that they cannot haue the holye ghost which striue agaynst christ For he confesseth that the holy ghost is such a thing as the worlde can not receaue Hereby it appeareth why the operations and giftes of the holy ghost be so rare and seldome in these dayes for thys cause verily bicause there be so fewe that endeuour to obey Christ. It becommeth vs by these examples to be stirred vp to the holy obedyence of fayth that being indued with the holy spirite we may go forwarde in all goodnesse and atteyne to saluation in Iesus Christ to whome be honour prayse power and glory for euer Amen The .xxxviij. Homelie WHEN they heard that they claue a sunder and sought meanes to slay them Then stoode there vp one in the counsell a Pharisey named Gamaliel a Doctour of lawe had in reputation among all the people and commaunded the Apostles to go a side a little space sayde vnto them Ye men of Israel take heede to your selues what ye intende to doe for before these dayes rose vp one Theudas bosting himselfe to whom resorted a number of men about a foure hundred which was slayne And they all which beleeued him were scattered abroad After this man was there one Iudas of Galyley in the dayes of the tribute and drew away much people after him He also perished and all euen as manye as harkened to him were scattered abroad And nowe I say vnto you refrayne your selues from these men and let them alone For if this counsell or this woorke be of men it will come to naught But and if it be of God ye can not destroy it least happily ye be found to striue against God. THe
heauen Againe you are they which haue abidden with me in my temptations and I appoynte vnto you a kingdome as my father hath appoynted to me that you maye eate and drinke at my table in my kingdome c. Which promises bicause they sawe fulfilled and confirmed in Christ which through the crosse triumphed ouer all the power of hell and by death entred into the kingdome of heauen they could not but greatly reioyce when they perceyued that by these beginnings they hasted to the inheritaunce of the heauenly kingdome And as these thinges were an occasion to the Apostles to reioyce so ought they to cause vs in afflictions to reioyce and be glad For this is the propertie of all Christians as Paule sayth to reioyce and be merie in afflictions And surely there are notable causes which in these dayes ought to stirre vs to the consideration of these thinges forasmuch as we see these many yeares the enimies of Christ swarming in Germanye who for this cause most cruelly persecute vs for that we haue chosen rather to obey Christ than Antichrist At whose victories and successe many are so offended that they suspect as it were the doctrine of truth and we haue seene many more is the pitie as touching the fayth to haue made shipwracke But if we would call to remembrance our sinnes and woulde diligently consider the ingratitude whereby Germanie these many yeares hath partly neglected the vnspeakable benefite of Gods worde and Christian libertie and partly betrayed it and with vnbridled licentiousnesse of lyfe polluted the same we shoulde see the wonderfull goodnesse of God towardes vs who woulde haue vs in ieoperdie for the truth of his worde and become witnesses of his sonne and yet had deserued destruction through our sinnes and wickednesse And that it might appeare we stoode in daunger and suffered not for our owne wickednesse but only for religion and the truthes sake he sent in among vs such enimies whose liuing and maners abundantly declare that they were not so much prouoked with our sinnes agaynst vs as with our onely confession of the truth Therefore what more euident argument of Gods goodnesse and grace coulde be shewed vnto vs than that he hath giuen vs strength not onely to beleeue in Christ but also to suffer for his names sake For hereof we may conclude with Paule If we die with Christ we shall liue with him· If we suffer with him we shall also reigne with him Bicause manye see not this glory of the crosse eyther they filthily fall away from the profession of the fayth or else with vngodly reproches vpbrayde vs with our fayth and sclaunderously defame vs which mourne vnder the crosse of christ As many truly as consider these thinges as they ought cannot choose but glory and reioyce in Christ when they see his markes appeare in their bodies Therefore greatly is their folly to be bewayled who are offended at the afflictions and crosse of Christ whereas they might rather gather argumentes of comfort and ioye of the same Finally Luke sayeth of the Apostles that without any regarde had to this wicked decree they ceased not to teache and preach in the name of Iesus christ And this they did openly in the Temple as long as they coulde be suffred But when the tyrannie of their enimies had driuen them out of the Temple then beganne they to preache in the houses of the faythfull For Gods truth is not bounde to any certaine place but may be taught euery where so that a regarde be had of order and comlynesse as Paule teacheth Thus they perfourme in very deede that which they protested in the Counsell that is howe God was more to be obeyed than men and by their example confute them which now a dayes affirme that in matters of faith and religion we must simply obey the magistrates As though God had made himselfe and his religion subiect to mannes pleasure and appoyntment But bicause we haue already intreated hereof once or twyse there needeth no more to be sayde at this time In the meane whyle◠the◠constancie of the Apostles is woonderfull which being scourged and beaten doe boldly go on in the office that God appointed The slothfulnesse of men in our dayes is by this example confuted who hauing suffred somewhat for the truthes sake alreadye thinke they haue nowe done all their dutie and will henceforth suffer neyther paines nor daunger any more In deede their doings might after a sort be borne with if it were in our owne libertie to appoynt the boundes of our labour But bicause we be seruants it becommeth vs to wayte vpon the Lordes will and to abide his leysure with silence And Christ sayth they be not meete for his kingdome which loke backewarde but such as continue vnto the ende See Luke the .ix. Mathew the .xxiiij. Beside it is the commaundement of God that we being deliuered out of daungers and distresse through his benefite shoulde glorifie him Which thing they cannot doe that leaue and forsake their standing and being ouercome with feare of perilles procure their ease and quietnesse Wherfore let euery man in his calling followe the constancie of the Apostles but chiefely such as the Lorde hath committed the dispensation and ordering of his Church and worde to and let them not distrust his ayde who they see so long agone had such a care of his flocke Whosoeuer can giue a iust account of their ministerye vnto him shall be partakers of his kingdome To him be blessing honor glory and power for euer Amen The sixt chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The .xl. Homelie IN those dayes when the number of the Disciples beganne to increase there arose a grutch among the Greekes against the Iewes bicause their widowes were despised in the dayly administration Then the twelue called the multitude of the Disciples togither and sayde It is not meete that we should leaue the worde of God and serue Tables Wherefore brethren looke you out among you seauen men of honest report and full of the holy ghost and wisedome to whome we may commit this businesse But we will giue our selues continually to prayer and to the ministration of the worde THe Euangelist Luke thus farre hath set forth the beginning proceeding increase and order of the primitiue Church In the which we haue seene all things very wisely ordered according to the worde of God and amongst the horrible persecutions and cruell attemptes of the enimies with moste prosperous successe administred Howbeit bicause the things there intreated be somewhat generall nowe at length the godly writer descendeth to matters more speciall declaring howe certaine peculiar persons employed their great traueyle to promote and aduaunce Christes kingdome Among whome bicause Steuen which was one of the Deacons of whom no mention hath bene heretofore made is the first he beginneth most commodiously his hystorie with the institution of the Deacons and in this present place teacheth vppon what
occasion the order of Deacons was appoynted and then sheweth after what order and maner those first Deacons were elected and ordeyned by the Apostles And in this narration are many thinges whereof in these dayes the Church hath great neede Wherefore we shall speake of ech thing diligently The multitude of the beleeuers was the occasion and cause of this newe deuised order in the Church by reason of a quarrell and grutch growne among them For at this time the Church of Christ grewe and was marueylously encreased and the enterprises of the wicked Bishops which laboured to oppresse the Church were vtterly vaine Howbeit bicause this Church was gathered togither of diuers kindes of people it could not long agree For there arose a quarrell or grutch among the Greekes against the Hebrewes He calleth them Greekes or Proselites eyther bicause they returned from their Gentilitie to Iudaisme eyther for that they were borne of parents that were Iewes and scattered among diuers nations For it is euident that at this time the Gentiles were not as yet receyued into the fellowship of the Church forasmuch as long after this Peter was rebuked for hauing preached the gospell to Cornelius and his familie men that were not circumcised as appeareth hereafter in the .xj. Chapter The cause of this grutch was for that the Greekes widowes were neglected in the dayly administration that is to saye in the distribution of the liuing delt euery day among the beleeuing For it hath bene heretofore declared howe many layde their moneyes togither to be at the disposing of the Apostles to giue thereof to euerye manne as he shoulde haue neede In this case it chaunced that the Apostles eyther being ouercharged with multitude of businesse ouerhipped some fewe amongest them or else that they deemed they were despised which things these straungers a suspicious kinde of people aboue all other bitterlye complayned of And this thing was the cause why the accustomed order and maner of administration of this money hitherto seemed nowe somewhat to be altered But before we speake hereof we haue here certaine other things to obserue And first is to be considered howe euen the primitiue Church was not voyde of hir defectes and faultes which hitherto yet seemed prosperous and perfite in all poyntes And they are no light faultes which are here recited but horrible For they obserue differences of Nations where in Christ there is none at all For in him is neyther Iewe nor Gentyle Scithian or Barbarous and being factiouslye deuyded they nowe beare not malice and grutch secretly in their hart but vtter the bitternesse of their mindes with vniust complayning We see therefore the primitiue Church infected with that fault for the which we reade manye thousandes vnder Moyses were somtimes ouerthrown in the wildernesse by Gods horrible iudgement To this may be added a detestable ingratitude towards the Apostles who they knewe were occupied in many other affayres yea who were once or twise before cast in prison and who alone they sawe bare all the brunt and daunger almost of the whole Church And where it is a great offence to haue a wrong opinion of those that deserue well of vs and benefite vs these by their murmuring call the Apostles credit into doubt and giue occasion of sedition And this they doe in a time of persecution when it behooued them all to haue bene most carefull of mutual loue and vnity By which example we are taught that there can neuer be appointed so perfite a president of a church but that alway some thing may happen worthy to be amended not that there is eyther such obscuritie in the worde of God or such incertaintie that nothing can be perfitely ordered therby but bicause such is the corruption of our witte that it alwaye seeketh occasion to infringe and breake the moste holy ordinaunces of god Therfore foolish and moste arrogant is the boldnesse of those men which thinke they haue attayned to the highest perfection and will abyde no kinde of admonishment Furthermore the rashnesse of them is here reprooued which forsake those congregations in whom they find or perceiue any blemishes or imperfections are the authors and causes of schisme wherin the Anabaptists commonly are guiltie But if these mennes reason shoulde take place then shall not the primitiue Church be iudged free nor thought worthy to whome a man may ioyne himselfe Also where Christ hath chiefely commended to vs the keeping of vnitie it easily appeareth with what spirite they are sedde which thinke it but a trifle to breake the vnitie of the Church Further it is to be obserued that thys grutch arose when the number of christians increased when they ought most to haue acknowledged Gods grace and to haue imbraced vnitie But this is all way seene where a multitude is there is also murmuring and confusion bicause it is impossible in such diuersitie and desyres of mindes to satisfie all mennes wyshes And nature hath so ordeyned that they which are not pleased and content seeke alwayes some occasion of puling complaint That faythfull seruaunt of God Moses whome the Israelites many tymes went about to stone when they remembred theyr fleshe pottes in Egypt founde thys to be true The like now feele the Apostles who notwithstanding in their administration of these things vsed vndoubtedly all kinde of truth and diligencie Let no man therefore thinke it straunge or wonderfull nowe a dayes though in that multitude of poore and needie which we euerywhere see murmurings and complaynings be heard which as it is in al places vsed so chiefely is it to be seene in Hospitals and in such places where the poore are found and mainteyned For though there be no cause else yet pouertie of it selfe is alwaye whyning and complayning which faulte for this cause chiefely deserueth pardon bicause there chaunceth daylie dyuers occasions which are able to mooue mindes be they neuer so constant Let them rather that haue the charge and ouersight of the poore beware that they giue no iust occasion of murmure and complaint whyles eyther they vnwyllingly distribute suche thinges as they haue neede of or else wickedly conuey away that which is giuen for the finding of the poore For it is no small or tryfling fault that they commit herein For they contamynat themselues with great sacriledge and lye vnto the holy ghost and also be occasions to the poore of no small offence in that they giue them causes to be angrie and mooued which otherwise had neede to be comforted Let it waigh with them howe the primitiue Church was troubled with none other encumbraunces than such as sprang eyther of vniust or negligent administration of ecclesiastical goods For the scripture teacheth that Iudas stumbled at this block We see also how Ananias and Sapphira made wracke of their saluation on this rock And in thys place the Grecians take no other occasion of their seditious murmuring than for that they thought their Wydowes
were neglected in the publike distribution of the Church goodes Which examples the holy ghost would therefore diligently to be written to declare what daungers chiefely they ought to shunne and auoyd which purpose not vnprofitable to bragge of their christian calling but in their doings meane to expresse the same For it becommeth not them which eyther haue already forsaken their owne goodes for the name of Christ or else ought to forsake them if necessitie so requyre to bestowe the goodes of the poore fraudulently and guylefully And it is an absurde and neuer ynough punishable offence to purloyne and imbecill away those things which other men haue giuen to the reliefe of the poore for the maynteyning of whome we are commaunded to spend all we haue But woulde God it were as easie a matter herein to correct the vsage of our dayes as we may not without great cause bewayle the same But what doe the Apostles after this grutch is risen Doe they rayle on them whome they heare thus murmure against them for their vniust distribution Doe they forsake these vnkinde murmurers and leaue of in displeasure all care of administration of the Church Doe they of their priuate authoritie prescribe anye newe order to the Church Or which thing might haue had some shewe of charitie doe they dissemble and make delayes as though by delaying and winking at the matter this mischiefe might haue beene qualified Luke maketh no mention at all of anye suche thinges For they see that mindes already to much incensed are not to be more prouoked neyther can they for a fewe of murmurers sakes leaue of the care of the whole Church which Christ had committed to them neyther doe they of their priuate authoritie as aspyrers to tyranny prescribe Gods houshold or inheritance any such thing neither do they thinke it good to dissemble or negligently to passe ouer so apparaunt an inconuenience But in time they prouyde a remedie and calling all the multitude togither they openly and friendly consult of some better order and way to be appointed for the poore This example or president is not onely in all ages to be obserued but also with great diligence to be followed if we desyre the churches preseruation and safetie For neyther must the pleasure of a fewe be so borne with that they shall doe whatsoeuer lyketh them and lyke Lordes prowdely beare rule ouer the church neyther must open vices be winked at especially such as giue occasion of murmurings and complaint For both they gather strength and creepe further with long tarryaunce and so inflame the mindes that that euill which at the beginning might easily haue beene cured or remedied becommeth incurable It also commeth to passe that hereby occasion is gyuen to such as be rashe and seditious to inuade and vsurpe a rule and dominion ouer the Churche and so at their pleasure to make and appoint newe orders and reformation This thing ought they to haue consydered which nowe a dayes bragge of their false succeeding the Apostles and will be taken for chiefe rulers of the Church who thinke it intollerable that the godly Magistrates should appoynt any reformation in their Churches as the complaintes of the whole worlde these many yeares could not awake them to take away the manifest and horrible abuses whereof they haue bene to long both the authors and defendors Yea and we also ought to haue consydered this thing which glory in the name of the gospell and wil seeme to haue refourmed our Churches For who is so foolish that heareth not the poore euery day for the like cause murmuring and complayning And would God the complaynts of poore were not more iust than theyrs of whome it is here intreated For in many places the Magistrates rape and reaue the Church goodes and they are spent and consumed by such as neyther serue the Church neyther are ledde with any desire of Euangelike truth the poore in the meane whyle and the ministers of the church also being in extreme beggerie and ready to sterâ—e for hunger whome Christ so diligently hath commended to hys church To say nothing of the neglecting of studies and wasting of schooles the contempt of discipline and good maners and infinite like mischiefes all which we may thanke this wicked robbing of churches and Colledges of Many wise men see these things and lament them Diuers faythfull Pastours of Churches reprooue them and desyre amendment Many openly bewayle it and there wante not which with seditious murmuring testifie the indignation of their mindes But what profite is there in all these wayes There be men which thinke these murmurers are to be brydeled by threates and proclamations and by punishments And they that seeme to be the best neglect and care nothing at all therfore So no man thinketh earnestly of any reformation bicause no man will be put out of possession of the Church goodes But the Lorde will finde a way one day and by his horrible iudgement will awake these sluggardes whome no admonishment of his diuine worde nor complaintes of the poore can awake But where the matter is of great wayte that is here intreated Luke also reciteth the Apostles Oration wherein they proposed this matter to be discussed of the church The Oration is deliberatiue and the state therof is that Deacons must be ordeyned to whome the distribution of the common money and care of helping the poore may be committed And the Oration consisteth of three pointes The first conteyneth a briefe excuse wherein they both render a reason of their present doing and modestlye put away the crime laide against them by these murmurers so that they take vpon them all the faulte least any occasion of suspicion or vpbrayding should remayne For they say It is not meete that we should leaue the worde of God and serue at the table The argument is deduced of impossibilitie For they declare that it can not be that they can discharge both the offices that they haue hytherto susteyned wherefore it is necessarie that one of them be committed to some other They also declare that no man ought to take it grieuously if they haue made any default consydering the manifold affayres wherein hitherto they had beene occupied It is as much as if they should say Bicause the money was taken vnto vs which certaine godlye disposed had giuen to the churches vse we gladly tooke vppon vs the distribution of the same least we should seeme anye waye to neglect the Churches commoditie But we learne by experience that we are not able both to satisfie the place of teaching and also this office of distribution and we confesse that among so manifolde businesses something might be ouerseene of vs Wherefore we must lay aside the one or the other of these offices But we may not intermyt the office of teaching seing Christ hath commended the same vnto vs and hath appoynted vs witnesses of the thinges he hath done Therefore this other office must be
Tharsus for behold he prayeth and hath seene in a vision a man named Ananias comming vnto him and putting his handes on him that he might receyue his sight Then Ananias aunswered Lorde I haue hearde by many of this man howe much euill he hath done to thy Saints at Ierusalem and here he hath authoritie of the high Priestes to bynde all that call on thy name The Lorde sayde vnto him Go thy way for he is a chosen vessell vnto me to carie my name before the Gentyles and Kinges and the children of Israel For I will shewe him howe great things he must suffer for my names sake ALthough we ought diligently to consider the conuersions and callinges of all the Apostles yet Paules conuersion of all others deserueth singulerly to be marked partly bicause it contayneth in it a rare example of Gods mercye towarde sinners and partly for that Paule laboured more than alâ— the Apostles neyther is there anye other whose writings are more often alledged eyther of the olde writers or newe in matters of fayth and religion It is therfore necessary that we knowe who he was howe God called him and conuerted him that we may haue his doctrine in the more authoritie which thing is the cause that Luke writeth his hystorie so diligently And hitherto he hath declared howe the Lorde interrupted his fiercenesse and horrible attempts in the middle of hys race and businesse and that so forceably that he was fayne to offer himselfe to the Lord to be obedient and to be taught being a whyle before his grieuous enimie Herevnto he conueniently addeth howe he is appoynted to the office of an Apostle which contayneth a notable discourse betweene the Lorde Iesus Christ and Ananias by whose ministerie Paule was to be ordered Euery part whereof we will declare as farre forth as God shall permit First the Lorde calleth Ananias that Paule may take orders by his ministerie And of Ananias Luke speaketh but little in this place but Paule at large where he commendeth him of his godlinesse and sayth he deserued among the Iewes the testimonie of a good and an innocent man Him the Lorde certifyeth of his will by a vision and likewise prepareth Paule being in his prayers by an other vision worthily to receyue Ananias Here our Sauiour Christ is well to be marked which instructeth them both by euident visions For hereby is perceyued the ardent desire that Christ hath to the saluation of mankinde shewed and declared ingenerall towardes all men and especially in seeking the lost sheepe as himselfe elsewhere testifyeth Which thing as it is for our comfort so it also serueth for our instruction that we should traueyle rather to saue sinners than to destroy them and not follow those which glorying in their feruent zeale of Gods glorie rashly reiect and condemne all those whome they see once to haue swarued from the way of truth Moreouer we are taught how expedient it is that all things be done rightly duely in the outwarde ministerie of the worde For except the ministers be duely called and well assured of their calling and the hearers well prepared to receyue their sayings there can followe no worthie fruite and auayle of their doing For howe shall they preach except they be sent Or with what argumentes shall they bee emboldened agaynst the threates and enterprises of the wicked which craftily haue vsurped and intruded vpon the office of teaching Againe if the hearers come not well minded and prepared to heare the worde of the Lorde then shall they receyue that wholesome seede eyther into the way eyther into stonie places or among thornes and there shall be many impediments that shall cause that they shall bring forth no worthie fruites Wherfore Christ requireth honest mindes which will holde fast the seede they haue once receyued and being armed agaynst all suggestions of Satan the worlde and the flesh bring forth worthie fruits with pacience And that we haue neede of diligent preparation hereto euery man may easily vnderstande that well considereth the corrupt nature of man These things if we will well weigh and expend it shall easily appeare why there is so much preaching in these dayes with so little profite For most part of the Ministers without wayting for the lawfull calling of the Lorde get into the ministerie by vnlawfull meanes for the belly sake and they that will not seeme the vngodlyest of the hearers of the worde come vnto it more for custome sake than of any earnest desire of amendment beeing altogither like vnto those which in the Prophete sayde Come I praye you let vs heare what woorde is gonefoorth from the Lorde Furthermore we haue also to consider Paule whom the Lord speaking to Ananias witnesseth to be in his prayer This is to be vnderstanded of the continuall prayers he made all the three dayes long as easily appeareth by the circumstaunces bicause there were many thinges which might mooue Paule vnto prayer For he felt the horrible hande of God which threw him downe He hearde howe he was accused from heauen to be the professed enimie of the sonne of god Then came to his minde the wicked enterprises crueltie that he had vsed against the name of Christ and his Church also the banishments chaynes imprisonment and torments with the lamentation and crying of women and children whereofhe had beene the authour Yea his guiltie conscience as yet troubled him Then againe the wayting for the promise of reuelation and instruction was able to styrre him vp to earnest prayer and yet in this earnestnesse and diligence of praying God disappoynteth him as I might say whole three dayes togither These things commend vnto vs an incessant earnestnesse of prayer bicause there are as many and as vrgent causes to styrre vs vp also theretoo For if we discende into our selues wee shall finde they are no tryfling sinnes whereby we haue deserued Gods wrath We many tymes feele the hande of Gods anger The conscience of our wickednesse oftentymes molesteth vs We are still in daunger of all kindes of aduersitie And if the thinking hereof be not able to kindle in vs heartie and ardent prayer then shall wee worthily be called colder than yron or yce Paule for these causes commaundeth vs continually to pray And let vs so remember to continue in prayer that we be not ouercome with distrust or impaciencie and rashely prescribe God any tyme to heare or helpe vs in For he sometime deferreth the helpe he promiseth vs not bicause he meaneth to disappoynt them that trust in him but bicause he will exercise and trie our fayth Examples wherof we haue both in Paule in Abraham in the woman of Chanaan and in many others Here therefore let vs bende the force of our fayth and follow the example of that Widdow by whose importunatenesse Christ sayth the wicked Iudge was ouercome But O miserable and vnhappie wretches that we be which as we scarce take vs vnto prayer
enuious Therfore to leape ouer the walles or to breake open the gates of a city was death although no other trespasse had bene cōmitted Yet these brethren vsed a godly and holy ordering of the matter without contempt of the ciuile lawes therfore deserue to be excused For they saw that more regard was to be had of Gods law which biddeth vs to succour them that be in perill commaundeth vs so to obserue mans lawe that we displace not Gods law or preiudice the good and godly Therfore to the intent he might escape this present daunger they let him downe ouer the walle in a basket and Paule refuseth not the benefite thus offered him By the which example first wee are taught that sometime Christian men yea Ministers of the worde may by flying prouide for themselues and not rashly put themselues in ieoperdie of death For we both reade that Christ oftentimes fledde when he conueyed himselfe from the Iewes lying in wayte ▪ and from the rage of Herode and also warned his Disciples to take heede of men and when persecution ariseth to flie from one Citie to another In deede we must be well aduised that we flie not when our tarying maye set forth the glorie of God and doth not pull vs from the office and dutie wherein the Lorde hath appoynted vs For vnlesse we haue a diligent eie to these two things when we flie we shall shamefully betray the glory of God ▪ and forgetting our dutie neglect the saluation of them ▪ whome we ought to holde moste deare Paule had a consideration of both these things forasmuch as when he fled there were notwithstanding at Damascus which set forth Christes quarrell and Paule gaue not himselfe to shamefull ydlenesse but both at Ierusalem and elsewhere set forth the doctrine of saluation with great fruite and vtilitie as the hystorie following sheweth Moreouer the faythfull are admonished of that dutie that the Lorde hath bounde them in to their teachers He requireth that they shall prouide for the safetie of their Ministers with the perill of their owne life For it is playne they are to be accounted as our parentes bicause through their ministerie as Paule sayth we are borne againe to eternall life Therefore the ingratitude and falshoode of those which assoone as persecution ariseth let go their vnbridled tongues against the ministers of Gods worde and redeeme and purchase to themselues peace with their liues is most shamefull But if it be the dutie of a priuate person to defende the Ministers with the perill of his owne life howe much more is it to be required of the ciuill magistrates whom Christ once promised should be the Nurses and defenders of his Church Wherefore their opinion is playne foolishe which saye the Magistrates ought not to defende religion by walles and fight whereas the brethren at Damascus brake the religion of walles with great commendation in the defence of Paule onely Furthermore Luke declareth what Paule did after his prosperous escape out of Damascus saying he came to Ierusalem which came to passe in the iii◠yere after his conuersion as himselfe writeth Where when he would haue ioyned himselfe to the Disciples and chiefely to Peter they mistrusted him bicause of hys former tyrannie vsed agaynst those that beleeued in Christ. But Barnabas of whom mention was made in the ende of the fourth Chapter hauing better intelligence of his doings commended his ministerie with great prayse vnto the Apostles namely to Peter and Iames whome onely Paule sayeth he sawe of all the Apostles beside writing to the Galathians Therefore remayning with them fifteene dayes space hee boldly maintayned Christes religion till he was agayne layde wayte for and compelled to flie Here we haue to consider the Disciples at Ierusalem who Luke writeth were afrayde of Paule This was no dastardly feare but such a feare as Christ commendeth where he requireth of hys people the wysedome of Serpents For where it was scarce credible that so cruell a tyrant could so sodeinly be chaunged they thought they had good cause to beware least he might beguyle them vnawares For they knewe that saying of Christ which testifieth that the children of this worlde are wyser in their generation than the children of light But afterwarde being enformed of the truth they embrace him courteously as a brother and fellowe In these thinges we haue an example both of Christian prudence and charitie whereby we are taught howe both these vertues must be coupled togither For where all men are lyers they knewe that they ought not rashlye to beleeue euery one that coulde egregiously counterfeyte godlynesse For what great harme false brethren doe Paule himselfe confesseth that he had prooued to his great perill And for that cause he biddeth vs to beware of newe brethren or yong scholers and will haue him that desireth to be a Bishop to haue the commendation of them that be abrode and without Agayne we must take heede of that ouer great rigour wherwith many are so stiffe hardened that they thinke all straungers and vnknowne persons ought at once to be reiected For as it is the dutie of Christian charitie to thinke well of all men so it easily admitteth the honest and credible testimonie giuen of vnknown brethren Let vs therefore vse this moderation at these dayes seeing the banished for Christes sake wander vp and downe euerywhere and let vs not yeelde to their sentences which on both sides being to extreeme eyther through their ouermuch facilitie cause all men to laugh at them or by their to great austeritie reiect all men without any difference Moreouer Barnabas is to be considered who as before of his liberalitie he relieued the needye of the whole Church and therefore was called the childe of Consolation so nowe by his testimonie he maintaineth Paules good name being in daunger and is not ashamed of him whome he knewe euery body suspected This deede of charitie is singuler and very necessary bicause there is scarce anything amongst men more ryfe than sinister and wrong suspicion For as being blinded with selfeloue we flatter our selues so we diligently note other mennes maners and seeke euery little occasion howe to backbite their good name Therefore great is their offence which aggrauate the faultes of them that are wrongfully suspected whose good name and fame they rather ought to tender and defende Thirdly let vs consider Paule who Luke writeth declared his fayth at Ierusalem by many and singuler vertues And first he writeth howe hee sought the familiaritie and company of the Church and of Christes Disciples This is worthy of singuler prayse if a man consider howe Paule not long before was accounted amongst the chiefe of that Citie But he iudging all worldly dignities worthy nowe to be stamped vnder his feete is desirous to get Christ and to be ioyned vnto his Church See the thirde to the Philippians Let vs laye this example before
plainely testified that our saluation is conteyned in Iesus Christ alone he nowe beginneth by narration of the historie more at large to explicate and dilate the same and that in such sort that it maye easilye appeare howe all the thinges that belong to the redeeming of mankynde are performed by Christ. He beginneth his narration with the time and place shewing where and when Christ began to be knowne Also he citeth them for witnesses of the things which fame long before had bruted so farre abrode least any man might iudge the hystorie to be vncertaine or doubtfull you sayth he know that word which was published ouer all Iurie and beganne in Galiley after the baptisme which Iohn preached It is not without a cause that he maketh mention of the place forasmuch as Esay sometime prophecied that Christ shoulde beginne to preach in Galiley as Mathew also hath noted in his .iiij. Chapter and Esay 9. And it seemeth he alleageth the time for none other cause saying this preaching beganne after the baptisme of Iohn bicause the Prophetes foreshewed that he shoulde be the first Minister of the new Testament and the forerunner of the promised Sauiour For that those things belong vnto him which are reade in Esay 40. of a voyce crying in the wildernesse and in Malachie of Elias appeareth by the writinges of the Euangelistes and by the testimonie of Christ himselfe in Mathewe the .xj. Chapter more manifest than needeth long demonstration They are therfore by this place confuted which denye that Iohn ought to be accounted among the Ministers of the Gospell Whereas it is playne that he bare witnesse of Christ and sent his Disciples of fayth and good zeale vnto Christ. And prepared all the people aswell by his doctrine as by baptisme to embrace and receyue Christ which office of his his father Zacharie by inspiration of the holy spirit acknowledged in him assoone as he was borne We haue here rather to marke diligentlye that the businesse of Christ Iesus and his Gospell beganne by Iohn whose dutie it was to prepare their mindes that shoulde be the Disciples of Christ by the doctrine of repentance and baptisme For this waye Christ thought good to declare that hee woulde haue no man to seeke howe to lyue licentiouslye and fleshly vnder the pretence of him which thing it is euident both many did in tymes past and many doe the same in these dayes also and euen those which glorye in the name of the Gospell For the which cause Christ himselfe thought good to beginne his teaching with repentance and bade the Apostles afterward to beginne with the same Math. 4. and .10 Luc. 24. And they are not to be hearde which seperate the doctrine of repentance from the Gospell wheras without repentaunce we cannot be partakers of the saluation which is in christ And yet for all this we attribute not saluation to mannes merite or righteousnesse bicause we are commaunded to preach repentance in the name of christ And Peter before Act. 5. hath taught vs that God the father hath appoynted Christ to be the author and giuer thereof vnto vs In the meane season they are reprooued also which slaunderously say that we open gappes to the fleshe whereby to sinne by preaching of the Gospell whereas these men for none other cause more hate and persecute the Gospell than for that it grieuously accuseth and inueyeth agaynst their open wickednesse and the cloked hypocrisie of a great many Furthermore it behooueth vs to marke how the Apostle speaketh of the ministery of Iohn For he sayeth he preached Baptisme He ioyneth preaching with Baptisme to declare he was a minister both of doctrine and the sacrament For as by Baptisme he admonished men that they were purged made cleane so expounding the misteries therof by words he taught vs that purification is to be had in Christ only that worthy fruits of repentance are required of them that are purified Wherby it appeareth it is necessary that teaching be ioined with the sacraments forasmuch as without it the mysteries of the sacraments cannot be vnderstanded So God in the beginning commaunded that the meanyng of the feast of Passeouer should be declared vnto the children And we see that the sermons of the prophets are chiefly busied in declaring the misteries of the sacrifices and ceremonies of the lawe while they most grieuously reprehende them which carefully obserued the sacrifices neglecting in the meane season the duties of life by them signified And Christ a little before he departed from his Disciples cōmaunded them not only to baptize but chiefly commended vnto them the preachyng of the Gospell Which thing Paule so diligently obserued that he confesseth how he preached euerywhere but baptized verye fewe These thinges serue to confute them which tying grace to the outwarde signes thinke the vse of them alone sufficient vnto saluation and vse no doctrine wherby to declare the vse of them yea they vse a straunge tounge in the administration of them But how absurde a thing this ought to be iudged Paule sheweth at large in the first to the Corinthians and .xiiij. chapter Hauing nowe declared the beginning of the Gospell he sheweth that Iesus Christ is the author thereof to the ende he woulde notifie vnto vs what and what maner of one we ought to beleeue he is He expressely calleth him Iesus of Nazareth for that we should acknowledge it is he whom by reason of the basenesse of his countrie and bicause of his poore and lowly conuersation outwardly all men contemned Him he testifyeth that God annoynted teaching by these wordes that he is the Sauiour of mankinde which God had long before ordeyned For he maketh mention of annoynting bicause of the olde figure For of olde time the Priests and Kinges of Israel vsed to be annoynted who it is manifest were figures of the Sauiour promised And it was a receyued opinion that the promised Sauiour was called by the name of the Messias or Christ that is to saye annoynted bicause this denomination did declare his Priesthoode and kingdome and all the whole order of our redemption wherevpon the Disciples being asked in the gospell whome they sayde Iesus was they confessed he was Christ that annoynted of god Moreouer least some man might think him to be of no more excellency than other Priests and Kings who by reason of their outward annointing were called by the same name Peter teacheth that he was annoynted wyth the holy ghost and with power alluding no doubt to that verse of Dauid who prophecying of the kingdome of that promysed Sauiour sayth God hath annoynted thee with the oyle of gladnesse aboue thy fellowes Thus he calleth the holy ghost by whose guyding the sonne of God became man and so administred his kingdome and Priesthoode that there is perceyued no griefe or sorowe therein but all kinde of pleasauntnesse and delyght For so he interpreteth the same in the Prophet saying The spirite
of the Lorde God is vpon mee for the Lorde hath annoynted mâ—e and sent me to preach good tydings vnto the poore that I might bynde vp the wounded hearts that I might preach deliueraunce to the captiue and open the pryson to them that are bounde to restore sight vnto the blinde and to declare the acceptable yeare of the Lorde He is sayde to be annoynted aboue hys fellowes bicause God hath not giuen vnto him his spirite by measure but so abundantly that we all receyue of his fulnesse For he came downe vpon him in the visible forme of a Doue when he was baptised of Iohn so that Iohn thereby knewe that he was that Sauiour that God did declare and manifest vnto mankinde See Iohn the first Chap. There be also other argumentes which prooue he passed all other annoynted of the olde Testament whether they were Kings or Priests For although they were called Christes or annointed yet had none of them power so to annoynt their subiectes that they coulde call them after their annointing Christians that is annoynted But this the sonne of God hath perfourmed who hath annoynted vs and made vs Kings and Priestes to God his father Also none of the annoynted in the olde Testament was worthye of diuine honour and worship None other hath reformed the whole worlde None hath bene had in such estimation amonge his scholers that after his Maisters death he coulde finde in his heart to die for his maisters namesake Moreouer no mannes kingdome or priesthoode hath endured from euer vnto this day And bicause they were mortall men they had neede of Uicares and successors to administer the office wherevnto they were called But the sonne of God being made the administrator of the euerlasting kingdome hath receyued all power in heauen and in earth And bicause he is present with hys Church he hath neede neyther of Uicar nor Successor The same is a king for euer after the order of Melchisedech For hee blesseth vs with all spirituall benediction He teacheth vs by the outwarde worde and inspiration of his holy spirite and he giueth vnto his Church some Apostles some Prophetes some Euangelistes some Pastours and Teachers The same hath with one offering that is to say with the price of his body and bloud purged the sinnes of all the world and hath made perfite for euer them that are sanctified Furthermore being gone vp into heauen he maketh intercession for vs and is a faythfull Bishop for vs in all those things that are to be done for vs with God. Therefore it is truly sayde of Peter that he is the annoynted of God that is to saye appoynted to be the King and Priest of his people Whervpon we gather that all they sinne agaynst the eternall decree of God which make to themselues any other patrones of saluation any other Sauiours of their soules any other Priestes or intercessours For in so doing they robbe the sonne of God of his honor which he constantly affirmeth in the Prophete he will giue to none other Agayne bicause it is manifest that he is annointed of God we must beleeue that his power is inuincible and that they neede not feare the force of the worlde or of hell which acknowledge this king But bicause we haue otherwheres intreated of this argument lette these fewe things for this tyme suffise Furthermore least any man might thinke that Iesus the sonne of God is delyted with a bare name and tytle after the maner of men Peter declareth that he hath and doth faithfully performe the office of a king and priest At this present he premyseth certayne generalities declaring his benefites tâ—â—arde vs meaning hereafter to intreate of the maner of our redemption as the Sermon following shall declare And first he sayeth he went about doyng good vnto all men This is the dutie of a faithfull king and Priest not onely to helpe them with ayde and counsell that seeke for it at his hande but also diligently to prouide and looke about who haue neede of a tutor and benefactor This the Euangelistes teache vs that Iesus Christ the sonne of God hath most faithfully performed For as for our saluation sake he came into the worlde so he caried the doctrine of saluation and myracles wherwith he confirmed the same ouer all Iury Galiley and remayned no long whyle anywhere but plainly confessed that he must preache to all men euerywhere And he did not onelye curteously receyue them that came to him but also friendly inuited and called to hym all that laboured and were heauy laden promising all them that would come vnto hym reast and refreshing And that which it appeareth he dyd in tymes passed the same he doth also at this daye while he spreadeth the preachyng of his Gospell wyde ouer that it enricheth lyke a shower of raine now one nation now an other with the seede of his heauenly word so that not without a cause it may be sayd now adayes also he goeth vp and downe bestowing his benefites on euery man For he faithfully teacheth them that be in errour he bringeth the deceyued and wandring Pilgrimes into the way he friendly correcteth the corrupted with vice he gently comforteth the afflicted consciences and with his righteousnesse and satisfaction defendeth them that are feared with the rigor of Gods iudgement Therefore great and hydeous is the ingratitude of them which abhorre such a benefactour as cruell and vnmercifull and vse to seeke helpe and counsell at others Yet is their iniquitie more horrible which wickedly reiect his word and will not witsafe to heare it and so cast from them that saluation which they ought to seeke and embrace with open armes and all kinde of diligence Both these vices are to common in our dayes the indignitie wherof if we woulde diligently expende we shoulde lesse marueyle at the causes of so many euils as on euery side compasse vs. The other benefite of Iesus Christ is sayth he that all they that were oppressed of the Deuill were healed by him This appertayneth peculiarlye to the office of a King whereof also mention is made Psal. 72. He shall kepe the simple folke by their right defende the children of the poore and punish the wrong dooer c. But bicause Christ was the author of our spirituall redemption Peter maketh mention of a spirituall Tyrant to saye of the Deuill who after he had made our first parentes guiltie of transgression by them brought in all kinde of calamitie and death it selfe into the world and by the permission of God so oppressed all mankinde wyth his exceeding tyrannie that he is thereof called the Prince of the worlde For he brought to passe by sinne that they whom God had created vnto lyfe fell into death that they whome God aboue all other Creatures had endued with reason sinned agaynst the lawe of nature that they which ought wholy to haue depended on the worde
obserue the order of iustification and saluation in the example of Cornelius We see that he was holpen and stirred vp by the grace of God to doe that that was good and acceptable vnto God whereas before that he had bene a Gentyle and estraunged from the people of god But being receyued into fauour Peter the Apostle was appointed to be his teacher to preach to him the doctrine of saluation Cornelius beleeueth the worde being preached The holy ghost followeth after his beliefe which both regenerateth the minde and also bringeth forth diuers marueylous vertues Being illuminated with this spirite he is giuen wholy to prayse God and at length being baptized he is receyued into the fellowship of Christs Church This order we see obserued euerywhere For the beginning of our saluation springeth of the grace of God who chose vs before the foundations of the worlde were layde He hauing chosen vs instructeth vs by his outwarde worde giueth vs fayth illuminateth vs being regenerate with his spirit and maketh vs meete vnto euery good work And that which he promiseth by his worde and offreth by his spirite vnto the faythfull minde the same he confirmeth by outwarde Sacramentes also See Rom. 9.10 Finally it is declared howe Cornelius behaued himselfe after all these things They besought Peter sayth Luke to abyde with them a few dayes And there was none other cause of this desire but for that they were enflamed with the looue of the Gospell and desired to heare him euery daye bicause they woulde be the more confirmed in the knowledge of true saluation Furthermore they coulde not be so soone satisfyed with the presence of their very friende who they perceyued had ministred so great grace vnto them And here is truly expressed the propertie of those that faythfully beleeue They lothe not the teaching of that worde nor attribute not so much to themselues to thinke that they shall haue hereafter no more neede of it Yea they acknowledge themselues to be men and bicause they will be taken for the children of God they can not be filled with the voyce of their father but desire to haue him still speake vnto them Moreouer they shewe themselues thankefull and kinde towarde the Ministers of God by whose diligence they are taught in matters of fayth and saluation For they thinke it a matter of no great weyght to requite them with carnall benefits which giue vnto them spirituall riches For they vnderstande that their saluation dependeth chiefly on them For the which cause they can suffer themselues to be rebuked and chidden as we may see in Dauid and Ezechias But the wicked be of a farre other minde which vse to condemne the Ministers as molesters of their vngodly desires and publike enimies whereof the scripture sheweth examples in Pharao Achab the Phariseys and infinite others Whose vngodlynesse deserueth to feele the vengeaunce of Gods iustice bicause they woulde not suffer to be faythfully admonished Lette vs therefore acknowledge the grace of God and embrace his worde wyth thankefull myndes studying to frame our selues thereafter that we maye hereafter be made partakers and heyres of the saluation promised in Iesus Christ our sauiour to whome be prayse honor power and glorye for euer Amen The eleuenth chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The .lxxviij. Homelie AND the Apostles and brethren that were in Iurie hearde that the Heathen also had receyued the worde of god And when Peter was come vp to Ierusalem they that were of the Circumcision contended against him saying Thou wentest in to men vncircumcised and diddest eate with them But Peter rehearsed the matter from the beginning and expounded it by order vnto them saying I was in the Citie of Ioppa praying and in a traunce I sawe in a vision a certayne vessell descende as it had bene a great sheete let downe from heauen by the fower corners and it came to mee â–ª into the which when I had fastened mine eyes I considered and sawe fowerfooted beastes of the earth and vermin and wormes and foules of the ayre â–ª And I hearde a voyce saying vnto me Aryse Peter slea and eate And I sayd not so Lord for nothing coÌ„mon or vnclean hath at any time entred into my mouth But the voyce aunswered me agayne from heauen Count not thou those things common which God hath clensed And this was done three tymes And all were taken vp agayne into heauen And beholde immediatlye there were three men already come into the house where I was sent from Caesarea vnto me And the spirite sayde vnto mee that I shoulde go with them without doubting Moreouer these sixe brethren acâ—ompanyed me and wee entred into the mannes house And he shewed vs howe he had seene an Aungell in his house which stoode and sayde to him Sende men to Ioppa and call for Simon whose surname is Peter He shall tell thee words wherby both thou and all thine house shall be saued And as I began to preache the holy ghost fell on them as he did on vs at the beginning Then came it to my remembraunce howe that the Lorde sayde Iohn baptized with water but you shall be baptized with the holy ghost Forasmuch then as God gaue them lyke giftes as hee gaue vnto vs when we beleeued on the Lorde Iesus Christ what was I that I shoulde haue withstanded God ALthough the blessed Euaungelyst Luke hath both abundantlye and diligently described the hystorie of Cornelius which was conuerted vnto the fayth in the Chapter before going yet in this Chapter he repeateth the same againe after another sort and maner of narration The cause of which his doing was for that it might appeare to all men that the Gentyles were vndoubtedly called according to Gods appointment by preaching of the Gospell and receyued into the communion of the Church by the sacrament of baptisme That the declaration hereof was necessarye bicause of the Iewes hath already oftentimes bene shewed And the same serueth very much for our instruction both bicause the grace of Gods goodnesse is thereby marueylouslye set forth and the certaintie of all our saluation which springeth of the Iewes is most firmely prooued Therefore no man must accuse the holy writer for to often repeating of one thing or of needelesse loquacitie or babling but rather they ought to be prouoked by his diligence the more earnestly to weygh consider a matter of such importance Furthermore Luke taketh occasion to rehearse agayne the same hystorie by reason of the vniust iudgement of a certaine sort of persons who being deceyued accuse Peter whereby he is enforced thus to declare and open the meaning of his dooing vnto them First therefore let vs see howe the Church which was here and there dispersed through Iurie iudged concerning the vocation of the Gentyles For this thing coulde not long lye hidden both bicause of the notable worthynesse of the persons and also for that it was a straunge thinge and not seene before Therefore
ghost It seemeth that Peter reasoneth on this wise Christ our Lorde promised to his elect his spirite which the worlde coulde not receyue and he sayd that he alone was the giuer therof Therfore whereas he hath sent the same spirit vnto the Gentiles hath vouchsafed to baptise them with his holy ghost I could not choose but followe the example of such a guyde nor iudge them vnworthy the baptisme of water whom God had iudged worthye of his spirite And Peter maketh a trimme difference betweene Christ the Minister bicause he woulde not haue that wrongfully attributed to the externe ministerie that belongeth onely vnto christ But bicause we haue otherwheres entreated hereof it shall suffise for this time to haue noted thus much by the waye The fifth part conteyneth a very graue conclusion as well in wordes as arguments For he sayth If God therefore gaue vnto them lyke giftes as he gaue vnto vs which beleeued in the Lord Iesus Christ what was I that I should withstande God It shoulde haue bene a wicked part to haue sayde they had bene vnlike whome God had vouchsafed to make like But how much more greater impietie had it bene to haue shut out from the communion of the Church those whome God by so euident an argument had declared to haue pertayned to his Church Yea whome he had openly chosen and adopted Therefore Peter confesseth that he shoulde haue bene an aduersary of God if he had gone about any such thing And if they be the aduersaries of God which keepe those men from the fellowship that is in him whom he doth vouchsafe to make members of his Church bicause they thinke them vnworthy of so great fauor and grace what shall we saye of them which by false doctrine deceyue Christes sheepe or else rage against them with plaine force and tyrannie bicause of their confession of Christ They shall one daye feele his mightie and heauie hande whose enimies they chose rather to be than his friendes followers It is our part so to acknowledge and embrace the grace of God as also to bring and trayne all other to the fellowship of saluation the which God the father hath set out to his elect in his beloued sonne Iesus Christ to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The .lxxix. Homelie WHEN they heard this they helde their peace and glorified God saying Then hath God also to the Gentyles graunted repentaunce vnto lyfe They also which were scattered abroade through the affliction that rose about Steuen walked throughout vnto Phoenicia and Cyprus and Antioche preaching the worde to no man but vnto the Iewes onely Some of them were men of Cyprus and Cyrene which when they were come to Antioche spake vnto the Greekes and preached the Lorde Iesus And the hande of the Lorde was with them and a great number beleeued and tourned vnto the Lorde AS the Apostle Peter in conuerting of Cornelius dyd the duetie of a godly and faythfull Apostle whyle he thought it good to obey the expresse commaundement of God wythout any lyngering so when his dooing was of some persons vniustly reprooued he shewed an excellent example of a christian and Apostolyke modestie For he declared the reason of his doing most friendly and diligently vnto them of whome he might most iustly haue requyred what authoritie they had so to doe But leauing all other arguments apart he vrgeth this one thing that he did nothing of hys owne deuyse but according to Gods appointment and commaundement By which example we haue learned with what argumentes we shoulde arme our selues against those which nowe a dayes accuse vs with lyke frowardnesse for breaking the traditions and customes of men Let the authority of Gods worde suffise vs which whosoeuer despyseth he is vnworthye of whome the Church of Christ should make any accompt It remayneth in thys hystorie to intreate howe those men which erewhile were such knapped Comptrollers accepted Peters Apologie or defence He sayth they helde their peace and gloryfied God saying Then hath God also to the Gentiles graunted repentance vnto lyfe Moreouer they were whysted and dyd not with mans reason argue or replye agaynst the commaundement and wyll of god By which argument is aboundantly declared that they stroue not against it of malice or enuie but rather of an inconsiderate and blinde zeale of godlynesse which Paule also otherwheres layeth to their charge And bicause Peter easily espyed the same affection in them for thys cause he thought to deale with them herein the more gently For they which are ledde with a zeale of the glory of God and vse to credyt and yeelde vnto reasons shewed them must not be cast of as incurable or be ouer bytterlye delt withall And 〈◊〉 is the propertie of those that be truely faythfull that they will willingâ—â— yeelde vnto arguments brought out of the worde of God although they â—â—lly perceyue not the reason of the things that are sayde For this is the true and right exercise of fayth when we submit our reason vnto the commaundementes and worde of God which thing Paule euerywhere teacheth vnder the obedience of fayth which he sheweth to be the ende and scope of preaching the gospel wherby it easily appeareth that they are not to be taken for faythfull which are not ashamed stiffely to contende against the manifest Oracles of Gods worde Furthermore it is sayde they glorifyed God which is a meere euident signe that they receiued Peters excuse and admitted it with good wyll For there be some that being subdued by force of reason holde their peace bycause they haue not what to answere yet as the Poet sayth they hyde their griefe in the bottome of their hart But he that glorifyeth God testifieth by an infallible argument that he is fully satisfyed We are taught that we must reioyce and be gladde at those whome God doth illuminate with the lyght of his truth This we ought to doe both by reason of the desyre that euery christian man is bounde to haue of the glorie of God and also bicause of the loue which we ought to beare to the furtheraunce and profite of our neighbour And surely there is nothing that so reioyceth a faythfull soule as to see the light of truth to spreade it selfe abroade to the increase of Gods glory and the saluation of many Againe we ought to mourne from the hart when we see any neglect or fall from the waye of saluation So we read that Samuel contynually mourned bicause of Saules most wretched fall And Paule contynueth in prayers for the Iewes and desyreth to be accursed from Christ for them that they might be saued But nowe a daies we be a colde in both these pointes which thing is the chiefe cause that the Gospell proceedeth no better But let vs see the wordes wherewith they declare the affection of their minde Then hath God also graunted to the Gentyles say they repentaunce vnto lyfe
which being giuen to curious artes contrary to the prescript word of God dare prophecie of warres to come of plentie of sickenesses and such lyke things Whose boldenesse and impietie I haue before declared to be forbidden by the lawes of god See the fourth Homelie and also our Commentaries vpon Micheas homil 20. It remayneth that we declare what the Christians at Antioch did after the Prophete had thus admonished them Where chiefly appeareth their fayth which was the grounde of all their well doing For by their doings it may easily be gathered that they beleeued Agabus prophecie For they coulde not suspect him whome they sawe threatned but such things as the publike corruption of all states and degrees deserued This is the beginning of saluation when men can fynde in their heartes to beleeue the word of god This thing in time past put away the destruction which god threatned vnto the Niniuites Contrarywise it appeareth that diuers men haue bene the occasion of their owne vtter vndooing bicause they rather woulde with their hinderaunce and losse prooue the veritie of Gods worde than beleeue it And our Sauiour Christ teacheth this to be the onely cause of the destruction of Ierusalem that they knewe not the daye of their visitation So likewise he calleth that the time of grace when the father of heauen did vouchsafe to admonishe the Iewes of the wrath to come first by Iohn the Baptist then by his sonne and the Apostles and did exhort them to amendment of lyfe and a newe conuersation And if we list to apply these things to our dayes we shall be constrayned to confesse that this is the chiefe cause of our miseries in that there be so fewe which vse to beleeue the worde of God and to feare the predictions or warnings of punishment to come Moreouer after the people of Antiochia had beleeued Agabus thus prophecying they called to minde the state of their needye brethren and weighing with themselues diligently what a dearth was lyke to be at that time they prepared themselues to the deedes of Christian charity deuotion a thing not vsed of the children of this world For when they perceyue a dearth like to folow they apply themselfe to their gainful deuises they heap vp corne and hoorde in their Garners to make of a publike calamitie their priuate lucre and aduantage yea by these fellowes subtelties it commeth to passe that they which are in neede are the more distressed with penurie the dearth holdes the longer bicause they still greedily gape after more aduauntage But the Christians at Antioche did farre otherwise whome Christ did vouchsafe first to haue called after his own name For their chief care was howe to succour their poore and needye brethren And in this case they thinke their brethren the Iewes to haue most neede partly for that they knew their goodes were taken from them as Paule testifyeth Heb. 10. and partly for that they knewe they were bounde to them in that they had receyued from them the wholesome doctrine of the Gospell and knowledge of Christ their sauiour For being godly and wyse people they did easilye perceyue that it was not without the prouidence of God that they whose goodes as yet were not consumed shoulde for this ende be admonished of the dearth to ensue For after this sort they thought that god in this publike scarcitie did in their brethrens behalfe require this deede of charity of them This is a verye notable example of Christian gratitude whereby we are taught what dutie learners owe to their teachers seeing the Antiochians acknowledge themselues to be debters to all the Iewes bicause they had learned the truth of some of the Iewes For by common reason they vnderstande that saying of Paule to be most iust that it is but a small matter if they reape their temporall goodes which haue sowed them spirituall goodes But nowe a dayes we be moste vnkinde for hauing receyued great profite by the doctrine of the Gospell men enuye the teachers themselues a necessary liuing much more their other neighbours and countrie men Thus they declare they make no great account of the Gospell when they make so much a doe to paye the Ministers of the Gospell but their bare stipende and pension Howbeit Luke diligently declareth the order that the Antiochians tooke about this matter First euery man of the Disciples purposed to sende succour vnto the brethren which dwelt at Iurie And where hee declareth that thys was the purpose of euery one he sheweth it was a voluntary benefyte and not enforced Such ought they to be which will haue their charitie accepted of god For as Paule teacheth the Lorde looueth a cheerefull giuer It shall much make for the stirring vp of liberalitie in vs if we consider that the richer sort owe this seruice and dutie to the poore Which thing is the cause that Paule reasoning of this matter vseth so often this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifyeth the dutie of ministery and dispensation Whervnto is to be referred that saying of Christ admonishing vs to make vs friendes of the vniust Mammon which when we depart hence maye receyue vs into euerlasting Tabernacles These done he sayth they purposed to sende euery one according to his a bilitie For God did so moderate our Christian liberalitie that hee woulde no man shoulde be charged aboue his possibilitie For it is well knowne what Paule sayth if there be first a willing minde it is accepted according to that a man hath and not according to that hee hath not Not that other be set at libertie and you brought into combraunce but that there be egalnesse nowe at this time and that your abundance may succour their lacke And wee reade that the widdowe that cast but two Mytes into the Corban was praysed of Christ bicause she was able to giue no more And here is the niggishnesse of them greatlye reprooued which neglect the workes of liberalitie vnder pretence that they thinke it vniust to bestowe the goodes that they haue gotten with their labour and traueyle vpon other whereas God requireth nothing of them more than that they be able to spare Last of all they are very circumspect that their so godly and necessarye a deuise be not by craft and subtiltie hindred or disappoynted For when they had gathered this mony they committed it not at all aduentures to euery one to be caried but to Paule and Barnabas whose credit they had tryed diuers wayes And surely to let all this geare passe it appeareth in Paules writings what great truth he vsed in this behalfe and howe carefully hee procured the reliefe of his needye brethren in Iurie See .1 Corint 16. 2. Cor. 8. and .9 and Rom. 15. Moreouer they sende it to the Elders that it might duely be distributed according to their discretion We haue therfore in this place to learne what Christians haue to doe in times of publyke distresse
power of this worlde is but vayne if it be compared with christ For this Agrippa that in short space had clymed by prosperous successe to such heyght of power and dignitie which had escaped the cruell handes of Tyberius and marueylously defeated the craftes of Herodes Antipas assoone as he beganne to encounter with Christ dyed most miserably as we shall heare in the ende of the Chapter The like was seene in Iulian who where he had bene a most prosperous warryer sodeinly lost both his Empyre and his lyfe when he begun once to set on Christ whom he vsed in scorne to call Galileyan We haue like examples in our dayes which we ought diligently to consider that we be not offended at the power and force of Christes enimies For he is stronger and of more power that is on our side And they shall in all ages feele the yron scepter of Christ that will not be ruled by his wholesome rede and discipline Thirdly it behooueth vs to search out the causes of this deuised persecution whereof Luke toucheth the one after a darke sort but the other he declareth plainely First he sayth that Herode stretched out his handes to vexe certaine of the congregation And bicause he maketh mention of the Church which in poyntes of religion had deuided themselues from the residue of the Iewes it seemeth that Agrippa was incensed against them as authors of schisme For tyrants can away with no likelyhoode of schisme be it neuer so little among their subiects not for that they delight so much in peace but for that they feare their state which they know standeth in great hazard through schisme and discention Which is the cause that though they be voyde of all religion yet they seeke to haue in their Realmes an vniforme consent in religion For the craftie men well knowe that there is nothing of more efficacie to deuyde the mindes of men than diuersitie and vnlikenesse of religion There be examples of both these in the Scriptures Ieroboam to the intent that the tenne Trybes ouer whome he had gotten to be King shoulde not be reconciled agayne to the house of Dauid deuised newe maners of religion And Antiochus bicause he woulde stablishe his Empyre commaunded one forme of religion to be vsed ouer all his Prouinces In the meane season we haue to note diligently howe the onely worshippers of truth most commonly are counted for schismatykes where as yet there are none other people more ledde with the desire of true vnitie and whereas there springeth no ranker encrease of sects than of superstition Among the Iewes were the sects of Phariseys Sadduceys Essenes and others of like heare And yet Agrippa layd hands on none of these Only the Church of Christ as the mother of deuision suffreth persecution We haue seene the like euen in our dayes For who is ignorant of the innumerable most diuers sectes of Monkes wherby Christendome now many ages hath bene deuided But which of the Popes or Emperors or kings hath called them schismatikes although they both professed a diuers name and also diffred from other men in apparell rytes and other ceremonies Yea such were defended by the Popes authoritie and made of Kinges priuie counsayles But assoone as the right fayth set forth by the sincere doctrine of the Gospel put vp hir head by and by were hearde euerywhere the horrible names of Heretikes sectaries and schismatikes For where truth only most strongly ouerthroweth the kingdome of Satan he cannot abyde that they which haue heretofore liued in darknesse and yeelded them to his gouernement should imbrace hir In the meane while they crie out and say peace and tranquilitie is disturbed and can suffer any thing in their Realmes rather than the peace of Christ. The other cause which more prouoked Herode raging of his owne selfe Luke plainely expresseth where he sayeth Seeing that it pleased the Iewes he tooke Peter also â–ª This new king therfore thought to picke a thank of the Iewes who he knew of nature could not awaye with seruitude and yet bare great hatred vnto Christes religion In this example are the condicions of tyrants trimly declared whose propertie it is to establishe their tyrannie with the bloude of harmelesse menne For the bloude of the poore is not deare in their sight as the Prophete testifyeth of the good King. But they playe for mennes heads as it were at the dyce if they thinke any gayne lyke to come by their deathes So we reade that Augustus sometime purchased Antonius fauour with Cicero his heade And Pylate bicause he woulde gratifye Herodes Antipas sent Christ vnto him and to get the good will of the people of Iewes adiudged him to dye on the crosse whose innocencie he had tryed by many argumentes by this meanes purposing to winne their good willes agayne whome he had many wayes grieuouslye offended And there want not lyke examples in these days For they which persecute the doctrine of Christ and his Disciples to haue the friendship of the Popes Byshops doe rightly imitate Agrippa And that that we reade L. Flamineus did sometyme beheadding a certayne man for his Concubines sake and pleasure the same nowe a dayes among Princes is a common thing for the whoore of Babylons sake not onely to behead and burne but also to make horible warres agaynst the professours of Christian doctrine Here let it comfort vs that wee haue God the reuenger of our cause who as he destroyed the Iewes burning in deadly hatred against Christ so hath he after horrible sortes reuenged their vnrighteousnesse which went about to redeeme the good will of a wicked Nacion with the bloude of his saints They shall fynde the lyke iudgement that at this day dare persecute Christ for this most wicked worldes sake We shall haue more commoditie to speake of these thinges in the ende of the Chapter where Luke reporteth the horrible ende of Herode Fourthly is declared what this great king attempted and did against the Church of christ And there are two wicked deedes of his declared wherby he hath purchased himselfe a perpetuall ignominie and blot of name First is his beheading of Iames the brother of Iohn the Apostle and Euangelist He was one of the chiefe among the Apostles For him and Iohn his brother and Peter did Christ vse more familiarly than the other when hee tooke him as a witnesse of the myracle of Iairus daughter raysed agayne and woulde haue him a beholder of his glorification He was for his feruent zeale of godlynesse and vehemencie of speach called the sonne of thunder Yet God by his secret iudgement suffreth one of the chiefe of the number of the Apostles to be killed and such a worshipper of Christ to become a praye to a moste cruell tyraunt By which example is euidently declared that tribulations and shamefull deaths are not arguments of Gods wrath as the wicked vse to say which thinke it an
Christ that is to saye of the Church Therefore absurde and pernicious is the errour of them which when persecution ariseth forsake the congregation or else if they once haue bene in daunger thinke they haue done ynough for their part and will be ioyned to them no longer for feare of newe daungers And thus they alienate themselues from Christ for whose name sake they abode the first bruntes and whyle they will keepe their bodies out of daunger destroye their soules Let vs also see what maner of Christians Peter founde in the house of Mary Luke comprehendeth a great matter in fewe words and sayth there were many there gathered togither and praying And yet it is not to bee thought that all the faythfull of the whole Citie were gathered into one house but it is likely that there were other assembles also in other places and that in the night season bicause they might not meete togither in the day time And hereof it seemeth that those meetinges of Christians in the night and earely in the morning tooke their beginnings Wherof the prophane writers make mention not that they thought anye more religion or effect of prayers in one time than another but for that in the time of persecutions lying in wayte of their enimies they coulde not otherwise scarse come togither Nowe a dayes such kinde of meetinges are of many vtterly condemned thinking that all men ought to abstaine from them least the godly might giue some suspition of sedicion or of some other more dishonest misdemeanour But why doe not these notable comptrollers consider the example of the Primitiue Church and suffer the brethren that be vnder the crosse to doe as they did in times passed seeing both their cases be a like In the meane whyle we denie not but that there ought to be had herein great diligence and circumspection For as it was in tymes passed a great occasion to the enimies of Christ to rayle and depraue the Christian religion euen so in the ages following it was cause of superstition whyle certaine foolishe men thought they might here vppon grounde their Mattens and singing before daye This place in the meane whyle yet teacheth vs what maner of exercises the Christians shoulde haue at all times but specially when persecutions are stirring or any other kinde of publike calamitie And here ought to be diligent heede had of these holy meetings For as Christ desireth to haue his to be one so it becommeth them to testifye publikely the desire of their vnitie and fellowship Which thing was cause that in the olde Testament Moses gaue such diligent aduertisement concerning their festiuall dayes in all which the chiefe matter was the holy conuocation or assembly And Ioël the Prophet admonishing the people of their dutie in the time of the Assyrian warres commaundeth them oftentimes to proclayme an holy assembly And it is not without a cause that Paule wryting to the Corinthians reasoneth in diuers Chapters of the good order to be had and vsed when the congregation meete togither For he knewe that Christ had adourned such as were gathered togither in his name with a peculiar promise testifying that he is in the middle of them And yet shall not those assemblies be allowed be they neuer so great except those things be done in them which God commaundeth He will haue his worde openlye taught Therefore we must come togither to heare it He will haue vs to praye vnto him Therefore when we meete we must ioyne togither in prayer that we maye euen in a troupe togither I will vse Tertullians wordes compasse and beset God about with prayers For this kinde of violence is acceptable vnto him as Christ hath taught vs by the example of the wydowe It is euident that these men obserued both these things For although Luke make mention in this place but of prayers onely yet forasmuch as they be ordred according to Gods worde and take their force of the promises of God it is not lyke they were slacke herein Of such assemblies as these the most auncient writers make plentifull mention And if we woulde compare these things with the vsage of our dayes it should easily appeare howe farre we haue swarued from the integritie of the Primitiue Church For it pleased God that these companies shoulde come togither in the night time bicause of perilles on euery side at hande but wee will not come togither in the day time when we maye so doe without anye daunger And they that come to the Church doe as they did whose vanitie and wickednesse Ezechiel accuseth cap. 33. And againe they that meete in the night time eyther they striue who shall quaffe best or they playe at the defamed dyce or else runne vp and downe the streetes with their noyses in too dissolute a wise To speake nothing in the meane whyle of those that if any persecution aryse turne to cursing and rayling vsing all vnseemelye speach against the harmelesse Ministers as though the matter touched not the whole congregation but them alone And hereof commeth it that wee perceiue such continuall calamities in our days For why should God spare to strike them which whilste they are layde on will not acknowledge his hande nor turne vnto him correcting them like a father Luke now proceedeth in his Oration begunne and declareth how the faythfull were affected at this sodeine and vnlooked for comming of Peter And first it appeareth they were somewhat troubled at the knocking at the doore bicause Rhoda the mayde runneth not forthwith to open the doore but standeth harkening who it shoulde be that was at the doore For whereas they were not ignorant howe greatly Herode burned in hatred against the church there was nothing so sure but they had some suspicion and feare in it But Rhoda knowing it was Peter by his voyce surprised with exceeding ioy and desirous to be the messenger of such gladsome tydings before shee would open the dore goeth and telleth it within They which scarce thought of any such thing much lesse hoped therefore fyrst sayde she was madde and afterwarde hearing that she constantly affirmed it to be true supposed yet that it was not Peter but his Aungell that was at the doore and did counterfeyte his voyce So a man may see the notable seruants of Christ bewtifyed with all kinde of vertues tossed with diuers affections and betweene hope feare and ioye standing in a doubt Hence therefore with the madnesse of the Stoykes who whyle they teache that a good and perfite man must be voyde of all affections of the mynde go about to make of men blockes and mushroomes And yet Paule witnesseth that Iesus Christ was subiect to such infirmities and was many wayes tempted like a very true man so that he coulde haue compassion on vs Yet here are two things to be diligently considered before we go any further The first is for our consolation where we are
and by lande And there is no doubt but that they caused the doctrine of the Gospell to shine also ouer Pamphilia seeing for that ende they tooke in hande this voyage And this is a rare example of Apostolike zeale and industrie that although they had brought a most famous Island to the knowledge of Christ yet they thinke not nowe to leaue of as though they had fully accomplished their dutie but hold on still and thinke they are the more bounde vnto Christ the more fauourably they see he furthereth their beginnings So Paule in another place hauing fylled all places from Arabia vnto Illyricum with the Gospell of Iesus Christ stayeth not so but purposeth in his minde to go through Italie and Spaine also By which examples their slothfulnesse is reproued which hauing yet scarce begonne and giuen the onset make holyday leaue of thinking they haue done very much already and supposing it neyther meete nor right that men should looke for any more at their handes But it behoueth vs to continue vnto the ende that we be neuer wearie of doing Christ seruice as long as we hope we may set forth Gods glorie and bring any to the knowledge of saluation But being occupied in this most holy businesse and trauayle befalleth an heauy case For while they are busied in training others vnto Christ they lose their companion and fellow minister whome they had chosen out of a great number This was Iohn surnamed Marke sonne to that Mary â–ª to whose house Peter came when he was escaped out of prison as hath bene declared before This Iohn as hereafter shall appeare in the .xv. Chapter being wearied with continuall trauayles and daungers left them and returned to Ierusalem whereby he not onely disapointed them of his helpe to whome he ought fast to haue cleaued in that most godly businesse but also was the occasion of a bitter contention that arose afterward betwene Paule and Barnabas But bicause it is sayde he returned to Ierusalem where his mother was it is like he pretended for his sloth the loue he ought to his mother being a widowe so that he maye be iudged to be of the number of them wherof in the Gospell he is an example which being called of Christ sayde he woulde fyrst go and burie his father The holy ghost setteth out such examples to vs not to be followed but that we might vnderstande there will be alwayes slidebackes and heauy calamities that shall hinder the course of the Gospell For Satan who desired to syft euen the very Apostles is not ydle For although he could not pull them cleane from Christ yet he brought to passe that they were so feared with his apprehension and bandes that they all fled from him So we reade in the .vj. of Iohn that diuers thousandes fell from him at once And Paule which now seeth Marke thus slippe away complaineth afterwarde howe Demades embraced thys present worlde and when he shoulde be brought before Caesar howe all his friendes forsooke him Let no man therefore be offended at the leuitie and inconstantnesse of some people now a dayes who hauing profited very well in Christes religion by and by giue ouer For both Christ and his Apostles prophecied such should come In the meane while let these men remember that they grieuoussy sinne For they forsake Christ his cause which is a kinde of denying him Beside they offende the weaker sort and giue occasion to them that thinke not well of the Gospell and of the Christian faith to sclaunder it so that by their meane the name of Christ is yll spoken of Furthermore they make all them that are vnknowne and forreners to suspect them whome otherwise they woulde succour and relieue Finallye they are authours of diuision while they cause other to take part with them who ought to ioyne both hearts and handes togither to set forth the kingdome of christ And they offende the more grieuously the more they be of authoritie But to returne to the Apostles let vs learne by their examples what we haue to do if the like things come to passe For do they when they vnderstand of Markes sodeine departure leaue the office they are put in charge with No. But they go through Pamphilia passing ouer the mount Taurus come into Pisidia and to Antioch which somtime was also called Caesarea as Plinie testifyeth where they preach the Gospell more earnestly than euer they did before as the things following shall abundantly declare We are by this example admonished that we must not eyther for falshoode or sloth of other suffer our selues to be plucked from doing our dutie For other mennes faults cannot excuse vs whose falles we must rather eschew than imitate And bicause it is the Lordes cause that we stande in it shall be easie for him to defende it though but by a fewe and those of no authoritie in the worldes sight Yea he many times suffreth those to fall away of whom we hoped for most helpe that thereby he might declare howe we should reioyce but in God alone Besides this though we be forsaken of the worlde yet be we not alone For that that Christ pronounced of himselfe must be applied vnto all his members The time commeth sayth he that you shall be scattered euery one into his owne and shall leaue me alone and yet am I not alone for the father is with me Yea he sayth moreouer I will not leaue you succourlesse Beholde I am with you vnto the ende of the worlde Hereto belongeth that saying of Dauid when my father and mother forsooke mee the Lorde tooke me and receyued me And these thinges must not Ministers of the worde onely remember but also Princes and Magistrates For these also haue God for the author of their vocation who testifyeth that he is in the middest of them Wherefore if they be constant in setting forth his glorye there is no cause they shoulde be mooued with the terrors of the worlde forasmuch as they shall haue God for their protector and reuenger Lette priuate persons thinke so likewise that they be not dismayde at the countenance and looke of the worlde For the worlde shall perish but the worde of the Lord wherevpon both our saluation and vocation is founded endureth for euer Further let vs see what the Apostles did at Antioch Vpon a Sabboth daye they go into the Sinagoge and sit downe This Luke writeth to shewe vnto vs that they sought occasion to teache or preach the Gospell For on the Sabboth dayes the Iewes vsed publikely to assemble to be instructed in the lawe and to make their prayers vnto god Which thing was the cause that not long after the Apostles went into the Iewes Sinagoge at Salamine also And there is no doubt â–ª but they did the like also otherwheres forasmuch as there was no hope for them in any other place more commodiously to teach And they were not deceyued For when the solemne
and accustomed lecture of the lawe and Prophetes was ended the Rulers of the Sinagoge supposing them to be no common persons gaue them leaue to speake vnto the people For they send a message to them saying ye men and brethren if you haue any Sermon to exhort the people saye on And so Paule begonne a singular sermon of Iesus Christ and the whole mysterie of our saluation the beginning whereof God willing we shall heare to morowe At this time we haue certaine other thinges to consider of which we will speake in order First and foremost the Apostles spredde not the doctrine of saluation abrode in Tauernes among drunken blowbolles nor yet in corners and woodes among the rude and ignorant people but they come into a publike place and openly teach the Gospell This it appeareth they did after the example of Christ who vsed himselfe to go into the Sinagoges and to teach openly And when he was examined by Caiphas of his doctrine and Disciples as though he had bene an heretike he defendeth himselfe by this argument only that he taught openly in the Sinagoge and in the Church and was not afrayde to abide the iudgement of the whole people touching his doctrine Which examples serue to repoorue them which sowe newe opinions secretly among the people and flie and abhorre nothing so much as the light and iudgement of the congregation This one thing abundantlye prooueth that they are deceyuers seeing that truth desireth nothing so much as the light Where yet we do not condemne them which being compassed about with persecutions exercise the duties of godly religion in secret which thing we reade was done at Ierusalem by the faythfull in the house of Mary and otherwheres so that they be ready to giue an account of their fayth to as many as require the same and not like the Anabaptistes by stubborne silence and craftie dissimulation delude them that go about to trie their fayth and doctrine Then againe it is no superfluous notation of time where it is sayde they went into the sinagoge on the Sabboth dayes For hereby he teacheth vs that they diligently kept the religion of the Sabboth which day it is euident was dedicated vnto God at the beginning of the world was diligently commended by Moses vnto the Israelites For where we be busied with diuers occupations it was necessary that there should be one time appointed free from all cares and businesse wherein we shoulde giue our selues wholy both in body and soule to the honouring of god Therefore God appointed the seauenth daye to this exercise which he for this cause called his daye that when that daye commeth we should abstaine from all other businesses and exercises And he ordeyned it to be kept so holilye that he appointed death for the breakers thereof And in the Prophets this is reckoned for one of the most grieuous offences and causes of the captiuitie of Babilon that they did vnhallowe the Sabbothes of the Lorde For the which cause the sonne of God although he many times reprehended the superstitious keeping of them yet he diligently obserued those thinges wherein the worship of God consisted For on those days he entred into the Sinagoges and was present at their publike assemblies and prayers Moreouer hee taught and hearde others teach and also vsed diligently the deedes of liberalitie Which thing the Apostles remembring they thought good also to followe the example of their maister But now a dayes the matter is come to that passe that among Christians they may go for the best menne that breake the Sabbothes but with handy works toward the getting of their liuing whereas a great many prophane them with heynous wickednesse nor at any time doe men more sinne in pryde and arrogancie in drunkennesse concupiscence and ryot than on that day which ought to be bestowed wholy in the study of godly workes and eternall rest and quiet And notwithstanding these thinges are openly committed yet wee still seeke what should bee the causes of the miseries and wretchednesse of our dayes Howbeit where the religion of the Sabboth as touching the outward obseruation consisteth chiefly in the holy assemblyes which Moses calleth holye conuocations Luke declareth diligently what was done in this assembly First the Apostles sate downe no doubt among the residue that were there gathered togither This is the dutie of modestie and honestie wherof regard must alwaies be had euerywhere but chiefly in the Church that nothing be done out of order and dishonestly Then he maketh mention howe the lawe and the Prophetes were reade which was obserued among the Iewes of a common custome as we shall vnderstand a little after by Paules sermon and by the wordes of Iames in the .xv. Chapter For so Moses ordeyned by the commaundement of God which custome after their returne from Babylon Esdras restored againe as appeareth in Nehemias cap. 8. And Christ vsed none other custome when out of the place of Esay he taught the mysteries of our saluation in the Sinagoge at Nazareth These thinges teach vs that in the congregation the worde of God comprehended in the Scriptures ought to be intreated For this cause Paule commendeth vnto the Ministers of Churches the studie of holy scripture bicause none other voyce than such as speaketh in the scripture must be hearde in Gods house Therfore their errour is enormious and absurde in that Church which declare vnto the simple people most foolish trifles out of the Legendes of Saints or else vrge and exact mans traditions wherwith Christ himselfe out of the Prophete teacheth that all Gods religion is corrupted Which thing as it is in these dayes to much frequented â—o if at any time any place be left for the word of God it is vsed to be sayde or song commonlye in a straunge tongue so that no profyte can come to the people thereby But touching this matter see Paules iudgement 1. Cor. 14. Thirdlye this also is to be commended that none of them taketh vppon him to speake before he be lawfully requested For although of auncient custome the interpreters and Prophetes sate next to the Teachers yet none impudently intruded himselfe so that vndesired or without necessitie he woulde speake vnto the people Wherefore Paule and Barnabas also although they were sent by the holy ghost yet they thinke it not good to breake so profytable and auncient a custome of the Church Therefore the Anabaptistes disorder is not to be suffered which abuse the place of Paule 1. Cor. 14 â–ª saying that all men ought to haue leaue to speake in the Church For Paule in that place speaketh of those that had the gift of interpretation and prophecie and sate with the teachers as was euen nowe sayde But such as were no interpreters he commaundeth to keepe silence And he commaundeth all things to be done decently and in order Neyther lette any man obiect here vnto me what I thinke the Apostles woulde haue done if no
alone conteyneth more in it than any manne is able to perfourme And if thou haue to speake vnto Christians what canst thou deuise more amiable than the name of brother or more honourable than the name of Christian wherby both the Priestly dignitie and Princely maiestie whervnto Christ hath aduaunced vs is expressed But nowe a dayes the worlde is come to such foolishnesse that they are iudged rude and rusticall that stuffe not their orations and writings with counterfeyted and most pâ—euish and ridiculous tytles whereby they make men already not well in their wits starke staring madde How much better did Augustus Caesar who thought this name Dominus or Lorde more honorable than sitting for a mortall man as he was Secondly we are taught what maner of men they shoulde be that will heare the worde of God worthily and to their profyte and vtilitie First they must be Israelites which in the wrastling of temptations must take fast holde of the worde of God and not suffer it by anye aduersitie to be taken from them Therefore is fayth required whereby the Apostle witnesseth we ouercome Then must they be such as feare God and tremble with great reuerence at his worde as the Lorde admonisheth by his Prophet Esay 66. For it cannot be that any can obey the worde of God but he that hath learned to thinke well of it For the which cause when Moses came to talke with God he was commaunded to put of his shooes that is to say all beastly and fleshly affections whereby the maiestie of God vseth to be driuen awaye Nowe seeing there be so fewe such hearers in these dayes for that cause we see the worde of God is so much preached in vaine But to returne vnto Paule he addeth to his beginning the narration of an hystorie wherein the fyrst part of his Oration is ended And he taketh the beginning of his narration of the fathers therby declaring that he preached neyther newe God nor newe fayth but the same by the which the fathers in time past were saued For he affirmeth that they had in deede many singuler giftes but yet nothing but that God of his grace gaue them who woulde haue the Sauiour that he promised borne of their posteritie But bicause they which trust in their owne worthinesse can hardly acknowledge the grace of God Paule vseth a diligent rehearsall of Gods benefyts which both maintaineth the grace of god against the boasters of their merits and also contayneth manifest examples of our whole redemption Wherefore it shall not be from Paules purpose if we runne them all ouer and expende such poyntes as serue for our instruction First he toucheth the fountaine of all goodnesse which is free election The God of this people sayeth he chose our fathers He calleth him the God of the people of the Iewes not after the maner of the gentiles which appoynted to euery Nation their peculiar God but bicause that God which was the Lorde and gouernor of all Nations chose vnto him the people of Iewes before all other by whom he would be knowne vnto all the world That this election or choyse was of his free mercie the Scripture teacheth in euery place Uerily Iosue testifyeth that Abraham serued straunge Gods before he was called And Moses doth many times inculcate this election that they might vnderstande whome to thanke for all those benefytes that they had receyued And hereto belong the things which we read in Ezechiel 16. and Amos. 3. and they take from the Iewes all occasion of glorying Hereby also appeareth that our saluation and whatsoeuer we haue that good is ought to be referred vnto the grace of God whereby he did vouchsafe to choose vs also before the foundations of the worlde were layde Dauid therefore doth well saye Blessed is the man whome thou hast chosen And if we haue no goodnesse of our selues but are chosen of God what madnesse is it I pray you to attribute saluation to our merites or works which vnlesse free election go before cannot please God. Secondly he alleageth the glory and notable deliuerye of this people out of Egypt For when they were Pilgrimes and straungers in Egypt God did marueylously exalt them fyrst by Ioseph who being made ruler of Egypt obtained fauour for them of the king of that Countrie After that being oppressed with tyrannie he brought them out of the house of bondage into libertie wiâ—h an high or mighty arme that is to saye by myracles and wonders with great power And that this was a free benefyte and goodnesse appeareth in this that they were pilgrimes and men most abiect For what coulde such deserue To saye nothing in the meane season howe they were polluted and defyled with the superstition of Egypt whereby they deserued rather to be kept in bondage still than to be sette at libertie These things containe in them a fygure of our common redemption much agreeing with this present argument For it is manifest we are all pilgrimes vpon the earth and haue here no continuall dwelling place Such therefore as we who deserued no possession vpon earth hath God lift vppe into heauen yea he hath witsafe to take as his children He also hath deliuered vs being oppressed with the deadly tyrannie of the deuill with his highe arme that is to saye by his sonne whome Esaye the Prophete cap. 53. calleth the arme of the Lorde Thirdly he sayth God suffered their maners fourtie yeares in the wildernesse Herein is noted a marueylous and more than fatherly bearing and tendernesse such as no mortall man woulde vse towarde his only sonne or seruaunt most profytable vnto him This thing well appeareth if we read the storie of Moses Howe often reade we they murmured against Moses howe often rose they sediciously against him howe often went they about to murther him But to let passe the thinges they did against Moses what did they not commit against God himselfe They forgate his commaundements and made a Calfe and chaunged the glory of God immortall into the similitude of an Oxe that eateth haye How often preferred they the seruitude of Egypt before the benefyte of their glorious deliuery how often did they tempt the will and power of God yet God bare with their incurable malice although they daily deserued with newe punishments to be destroyed This might seeme a wonderfull meekenesse of God if we daylye founde not the like For what daye or houre passeth in the which we prouoke not the iudgement of God against vs eyther in wordes deedes or thoughts and wicked desires Yet the Lorde spareth vs as though he had not thunderboltes and diuers other weapons at hande wherewith to punishe and strike vs. For he knoweth whereof we be made to vse the wordes of the Prophet and remembreth that we are but dust Yet least any man might thinke he maye hereby sinne without checke let vs note that this lenitie of God serued but hereto
through the infyrmitie of the fleshe shall by Christes merite be supplied and if they fall into any sinne by repentance through guiding of the spirite they shall rise vp againe Moreouer Paule taking occasion of the storie of Dauid passeth to the seconde part of his sermon wherein he declareth that Iesus whome the Apostles preached is the promised Sauiour for whose sake God in times past did so benefyte the fathers And bicause he knewe he had to doe with the Iewes the most grieuous enimies of Christ he prooueth it by manye and strong arguments of the which there are three contayned in this place which we will in order treate of The fyrst is where he sayth he shall be borne of that stocke whence the Prophetes sayde he shoulde come that is to say of the seede of Dauid But it woulde be long to recite all the promises yea superfluous considering they were so common and ryse that the Messias was commonly called the sonne of Dauid Yet if any man desire more let him reade the thinges written 2. Sam. 7. Psal. 132. Esay 11. Ierem. 23. c. That Christ was borne of the seede of Dauid touching his manhoode Mathewe and Luke prooue by a diligent Genealogie or Pedegree And here we haue to marke that he sayth this Sauiour was raysed vp according to the promise This part teacheth vs that he was giuen vnto vs also according to the meere grace of God and that it is to be attributed to no merites of man that God hath sent his sonne to be our Sauiour For that the promise was made of fauour Dauid himselfe confesseth as erewhile we sawe And if any man attribute this vnto Dauids modestie he shall be conuinced by the promise that we reade was made to our fyrst fathers who had deserued death and fledde away to hyde themselues from god And Chryst himselfe truly referreth all this saluation to the grace of God where he sayth Iohn 3. So God loued the world that he gaue his only begotten sonne c. Which words the Apostle expoundeth writeth Herein is loue not that we loued God but that he loued vs c. Here also appeareth the infallible truth of God which must be extended to all promises that we maye herein fet fyrme comfort in all kinde of temptatioâ—s For he that woulde not deceyue vs when his sonnes death laye vpon it howe shoulde he in other things deceyue vs The seconde argument is that he sayeth he shall come in such sort and wise as the Prophetes prophecied the promised Messias shoulde come For he had a forerunner such as is described Esay 40. Malach. 3. and .4 Chapters That was Iohn which preached the baptisme of repentance whereby he prepared the mindes of men duly to receyue Christ. Marke the Euangelist vseth the same argument where he writeth the Gospell of Iesu Christ beganne as it was foretolde by the Prophetes In the meane season it is worthy to be obserued that it was necessarye to haue a forerunner who by repentance which he declared both by preaching and sacraments should prepare a people vnto christ This prooueth the corruption of our nature whereby it commes to passe that we cannot attaine to saluation except we be wholye chaunged and regenerated Furthermore it confuteth them which thinke that Christes doctrine is the seede of licentious liuing seeing none coÌ„meth vnto him but he that is worthily prepared by true repentance But bicause we haue alreadye often intreated hereof and haue freshe occasion still offered to speake of the same it shall suffyse briefly thus to haue noted it The thirde argument he taketh of testimonie For he alleageth the testimonie of Iohn not for that Christes cause consisteth or stayeth vppon mannes testimonie but for that Iohn was of suche authoritie among the Iewes that he was commonly taken for a Prophete as may be seene Mathew 21. and in Iosephus which sayth that the death of Iohn was cause of the ouerthrow that Aretes gaue vnto Herode In which sense Christ in another place vseth his testimonie Iohn 5. This man sayeth Paule where some thought he was the Messias to put the people out of all suspicion sayeth whome thinke you that I am I am not Christ for behold there commeth one after me c. These things are more at large declared in Iohn 1. Luc. 3. and Math. 3 â–ª Chapters Herein is declared what the propertie of the people is in their iudgements of Gods seruants For eyther they attribute to much vnto them or vtterlye contemne them for meane is there none For they that at fyrst thought Iohn was the Messias suffered him not long after to be the pray of a most cruell tyrant Example whereof we shall see in those of Lystra in the next Chapter Iohn teacheth vs by his example what trustynesse the godlye ought to vse in setting forth the glorye of christ For they dandle not the dulnesse and folly of the people thereby to haue themselues the more magnifyed but that Christ may haue his whole glory they vse to abase themselues and to thinke themselues the woorst of all other Yea they thinke their glorye consisteth in this if by their meane Iesus Christ may euerywhere be glorifyed And if Iohn which was the holyest man that euer was borne of a woman be no body in comparison of Christ who then perceyueth not that the whole prayse of our redemption is to be ascribed to Christ alone The example of Peter and Iohn haue declared the same whereof was spoken in the thirde and tenth Chapters It is our dutie to trust in Christ onely and to acknowledge him to be the Sauiour that was promised in the beginning to whome be prayse honour power and glory for euer Amen The lxxxxj Homelie YE men and brethren children of the generation of Abraham and whosoeuer among you feareth God to you is this worde of saluation sent For the inhabiters of Ierusalem and their rulers bicause they knewe him not nor yet the voyces of the Prophetes which are reade euery Sabboth daye they haue fulfilled them in condemning him And when they founde no cause of death in him yet desired they Pylate to kill him And when they had fulfilled all that were written of him they tooke him downe from the tree and put him in a sepulchre but God raysed him againe from death the thirde day and he was seene many dayes of them which came vp with him from Galiley to Ierusalem which are his witnesses vnto the people THat that all the Scripture both of the olde and newe Testament with one consent declareth that same in this sermon Paule both plainly and constantly teacheth namely that Iesus Christ is the onely redeemer and sauiour of mankinde in whom alone we haue blessing righteousnesse saluation and life But bicause he had to doe with the Iewes whome he knewe still withstoode Christ with great obstinacie therefore he handleth this cause with great grauitie And fyrst he
Apostle nowe maketh mention of them after he had begunne to speake of the resurrection But here are certaine thinges diligently to be obserued before we go from this place First we preach sayth he the promise made vnto the fathers Ergo the Apostles are Authors of no newe and straunge doctrine but teache that waye of saluation which was once promysed by God vnto the fathers For this cause Christ alleageth the testimonies of Moses and of the Prophets And Peter heretofore sayde that all the Prophets bare wytnesse of christ By these is prooued the worthinesse of our fayth the certaintie of our saluation gotten by Christ. Moreouer here appeareth the difference betweene vs and the fathers of the olde Testament That saluation was promised vnto them which is perfourmed to vs in christ They also looked for the fulfylling of that which we beleeue is fulfylled Furthermore they had certaine figures and tokens of their redemption to come whereby to exercise and feede their faith But God hath prepared for vs sacramentes and seales of our redemption and saluation which are accomplished and finished To conclude our eyes see and our eares heare that which the holye fathers in times past greatly desyred to see and heare As these things confirme our fayth so they ought to stirre vp our mindes to be thankfull that we seeme not ingratefull to despise the saluation giuen vs the hope and expectation whereof kept the fathers in times passed in all kinde of dutifulnesse in the middle of all their aduersities Furthermore the truth and infallible trust of Gods promises may herein be seene For he so perfourmeth the promises made to the fathers vnto their children that he rather would haue his sonne lyue poorely and not regarded in this world and at length to suffer shameful death than to breake his promise Where also other circumstaunces are to be considered of vs all which it appeareth to agree with the promises of God the Oracles of the Prophets For at the tyme promysed the sonne of God came to take fleshe vpon him when nowe the fourth Monarchie flourished and when the Scepter was taken from Iuda He was also borne of a woman hys mother yet remayning a Uirgin The place where he was borne was Bethleem foreshewed by the oracle of the Prophet The myracles wrought by him were such as Esay sayde should be done in his kingdome cap. 53. As touching his death and passion resurrection ascention what needeth to speake seeing that in them is fulfilled according to the letter all the things which are red Psal. 22.41.68 Is. 53.63 Of the effect of these thinges which God sometime promised by his Prophetes we spake before It is truely therefore sayde of Paule that God hath perfourmed whatsoeuer thinges were in times past promised to the fathers Here ought we to fet argumentes of consolation in our temptations that we doubt not of Gods promise in perfourming of his helpe and fauour who we heare hath so faythfully perfourmed those things which coulde not be perfourmed but by hys sonne sent into the worlde and into the darkenesse of death But let vs returne vnto Paule which confirmeth by the Oracles of the Prophets that which he spake of Christ with so great authoritie Amongst which the chiefe place is attributed to Dauid who in the fyrst Psalme which nowe a dayes is counted the seconde he sayth prophecied of christ And he bringeth one verse of the Psalme onely yet so as he calleth to their remembrance the whole Psalme which though some go about to expounde of Dauid yet in deede it contayneth a manifest prophecie of the kingdome of Christ forasmuch as diuers things therein can by no meanes be applied vnto Dauid For the Prophete by suggestion of the spirite sheweth that Christ shall haue many and cruel enimies desirous to ouerthrow his kingdome and to pull downe all his authoritie but their enterprises shall be in vaine bicause Christ shall ouercome them all The cause of all which he alleageth to be Gods decree saying Thou art my sonne this day haue I begotten thee Aske of me and I will giue thee the Gentyles for thine enheritance Paule expoundeth this place of Christes resurrection bicause that hereby God openly declared him to be his sonne euen when his wicked enimies chiefly conspired against him For not long before he hearde those blasphemous wordes If thou be the sonne of God come downe from the crosse If he be the king of Israel let him now come downe from the Crosse and we will beleeue him c. Yea being compassed about with the cruell terrors of death he cryed out My God my God why hast thou forsaken me And shortly after he was so closed in his graue that Pylate the Romane President in the Emperours name and authoritie sealed the graue stone with his ring set souldiours to watch it that he shoulde not ryse agayne who would then haue thought he had bene the sonne of God vpon whome the wicked had such authority But euen the same daye God begate him that is to say declared him to be his sonne whome yet otherwise he begate from euerlasting and yet nowe seemeth he to forsake him cast him of For when his wicked enimies sayd If thou be the sonne of God come downe from the crosse he would not haue him come downe but did that that was more in raysing him vppe againe from death so that by their owne wordes he condemned them for wicked and shewed in deede that Iesus Christ is his sonne We haue furthermore to consider that the holy ghost prooueth the kingdome of Christ and his diuine maiestie chiefly by his resurrection For Paule in another place speaking of Christ sayth who was declared to be the sonne of God with power according to the spirit that sanctifieth in that that he rose againe from death For when death was ouercome it appeared vnto all men that the Deuill also which was the Lorde of death was ouercome which victorie was not a worke of mannes power but of Gods maiestie This thing must also be extended vnto Christes members For where both he that sanctifyeth and he that is sanctifyed are all one our glory also which is due to the children of God shall appeare at length in our resurrection We crie now also Abba father and carye the pledge of saluation in our heartes which is the holye ghost and be euen now the children of God but yet it appeareth not what we shall be But we knowe that when Christ appeareth at the later daye wee shall be like vnto him This is the cause that Christ calleth that day the regeneration Math. 19. not bicause we are then fyrst made the children of God but for that they that seeme in this worlde to be forsaken of God enuyed shall at that day be declared to be the children of God See Wisedome 5 Let vs herewith comfort our selfe in aduersitie against the vniust iudgement that
than wyth the bloude of Christ and they which were iustifyed by the fayth in Christ and enfrauncised with the libertie of the children of God were not subiect to the commaundement and intollerable yoke of the lawe as Peter hereafter will declare Besyde this the true vse of the lawe was peruerted which was to bring men as a tutor and gouernour vnto christ And these fellowes sent those that were graffed in Christ vnto the principles and beginnings of the lawe Moreouer it coulde not be chosen but the light of the Gospell shoulde haue bene obscured and darkened with the shadowes of the lawe Therefore Paule might not in any case haue borne with these deceyuers vnlesse he woulde haue bene counted an vntrustye Minister of christ By the which example we are taught that we must for concorde and vnities sake admit nothing that may any waye obscure the glory of Christ and simple confession of the fayth For that is a verye hurtfull concorde that is redeemed with the prophanation of the name of Christ and denying of the fayth For this saying of Christ standeth fyrme and strong he that loueth father and mother more than me is not worthy of me Againe whosoeuer shall bee ashamed of mee before this adulterous and naughty worlde him will I be ashamed of when I come in the glorye of my father Furthermore let vs hereof be perswaded that Christian menne can haue no peace without christ For if they will be true Christians in the world they shall haue afflictions and in Christ onely peace Howbeit they of Antioch that beleeued when they perceyued this contention euery day more and more to kindle they decree at length with one consent that Paule and Barnabas with certaine other Disciples shoulde go to Ierusalem to propounde this question vnto the Apostles and Elders there to be discussed And Paule easily yeeldeth vnto this decree not meaning to put the cause of truth to the iudgement of manne but for that he well knewe these deceyuers abused the name of the Apostles Therefore for the more commoditie of the vnlearned and simple people whose eyes they had dazeled with the brightnesse of Apostolike authoritie he easily admitted this counsaile as the most commodious and readyest waye that coulde be deuised And this hath bene the chiefe cause of all the Sinodes and Counsayles that heretofore haue bene gathered by godlye Kinges and Bishops For it was neuer the minde of those holy men that the cause of fayth and saluation shoulde be in subiection to mannes iudgement But where Heretikes vsed impudently to vaunt them of the consent of Apostolike doctrine and vniuersall Church vnto the vnlearned people the Catholikes thought good most commodiously to bridle them by Synodes and the publike testimonie of the Church to th ende that they shoulde not afterwarde be beleeued We haue diligently to consider the modestie that Paule here vseth For it is manifest he was endâ—ed with such constancie that he woulde not haue yeelded vnto the Apostles if they woulde haue pronounced any thing against the truth For he durst boldly reprehende Peter at Antioch and he teacheth vs that we ought not to beleeue an Aungell if he woulde preach any other Gospell Yet he despiseth not a meane and deuise of peace vttred by the godly brethren whereas he sawe the glorye of God coulde thereby no way be obscured and that the quiete of the weaker sorte might thereby be procured This modestie must be ioyned with constancie least whyle we will seeme constant we be founde obstinate and wayward For the spirit of Christ is tractable and maketh men which vse him as their counsayler desirous of his glory In the meane season their leuitie is not to be allowed which while they will seeme tractable and easie to be intreated be obedient to such counsayles they see doe quite deface and ouerthrow the veritie of faith and glorye of christ Furthermore this place teacheth vs which is the best waye to calme controuersies and contentions that rise about fayth and religion Some there be that thinke these matters might be taken vp and ended by mannes wisedome and pollicie if eche part woulde somewhat yeelde one to another as though men might daily in religion and Gods causes as in other worldly affaires Why rather doe we not resort vnto the Apostles to heare what they haue taught and appoynted whose doctrine is manifestly confyrmed with the testimonie of Christ himselfe For vnto them it is sayd He that heareth you heareth me c. And we know that Christ prayed for them which should beleeue in him according to their preaching Moreouer they were openly endued with the holy spirit which shewed manifest arguments of his presence and operation in them Wherefore we must earnestlye take heede that we swarue not one nayles breadth from their doctrine The Apostle Iohn teacheth vs the same where in his fyrst Epistle and seconde Chapter he sayeth Lette that remayne in you which you hearde from the beginning If that which you hearde from the beginning shall remaine in you you also shall continue in the father and in the sonne Paule also where he aduertiseth vs of such as presume to peruert the truth sayth But continue thou in the things which thou hast learned which also were committed vnto thee knowing of whome thou hast learned them and forasmuch as thou hast of a child knowne the holy scriptures which are able to make thee learned vnto saluation through the fayth which is in Christ Iesu. Therefore they are fowlye deceyued which by this example will obtrude vnto vs Counsayles as though religion ought by them to be ruled where it is euident these many yeres they haue bene such as haue had no signe or token of any Apostolike spirite in them And if they woulde heare the Prophetes and Apostles we would according to the example of Paule and Barnabas willingly go vp with them vnto the Apostles to heare what the spirite of God speaketh in them But if they will harken vnto men farewell they seeing we haue none other maister to harken vnto but Iesus Christ. But Luke also descrybeth Paules going to Ierusalem bicause there be diuers things therein worthy to be considered Amongst which the fyrst is howe Paule and Barnabas are brought on their waye by the congregation which appointed them worthy and faythfull companions to iourney wyth them Whereby it appeareth the congregation tooke their part and had no suspition in their doctrine and beliefe Let all congregations follow thys ensample that they leaue not the faythfull ministers of Christ destitute of helpe For what else doe they but susteyne open warre in the Churches quarrell and behoofe And surely their ingratitude is execrable which prouyde to stande out of Gunneshot when troubles arise about religion and will stande ydely gasing on as though the matter pertayned nothing vnto them but onely vnto the Ministers Then also to the ende their iourney should not be
intollerable yoke cannot be layde vpon the Disciples neckes without a marueylous offence if they be driuen to seeke saluation by obseruing the lawe And with this opinion or doctrine he sayth God is tempted For they tempt him that without his commaundement eyther go about themselues or exact of others to doe that that is not in their power And they also which will be taught the will of God by anye other meanes than he hath appointed So the Israelites tempted God when after his infynite benefytes they sayde they woulde acknowledge his goodnesse and omnipotencie if he coulde giue them fleshe to eate in the wildernesse And Christ shoulde haue tempted God if he had followed the deuils counsayle to haue cast himselfe downe headlong from the pinnacle of the Temple to haue prooued the will and truth of Gods promises toward him Both these thinges it is manifest they doe that will be iustifyed by the workes of the lawe For those things which farre passe the strength of man without any calling of God or his worde both they themselues enterprise to doe and also exact of other For it is as impossible for any man to fulfyll the law as to reach heauen with his fynger For the lawe is spirituall and requyreth not onely our outward workes but also all our minde and all the powers of man to obey god But we be carnall and solde vnder sinne And euen in the Saints remaine the dregs of flesh and the law of sinne which bringeth vs in thrall to sinne euen against our will and against the spirit of God as Paule confesseth of himselfe in the chapter last rehearsed Moreouer the law threatneth the sentence of malediction and death vnto as many as fulfyl not all the commaundements therof What else then doe they but tempt God which will be iustifyed by the lawe And bicause they neglect the meane of saluation which God offreth them in Christ and deuyse a newe meane to attayne vnto the grace of God they tempt him two wayes And if they will enforce other men also vnto the same way they lay such a yoke vpon them as the holy fathers in time past were not able to beare For thus vsed they to saye If thou Lord wilt marke narrowly what is done amisse who shall be able to abyde it Enter not into iudgement with thy seruant All our righteousnesse is like a patched garment and like a cloth arayed with a womans monethly disease Marke therefore what iust occasion we haue to contende with these men which nowe a dayes woulde haue people iustifyed by their workes and which like the Phariseys contemning the righteousnesse of God which he giueth vs in Christ go about to set vp their owne And let no man here replye Ergo the lawe is giuen vs in vaine Ergo we will boldly doe what we list For the true vse of the lawe remayneth still in that like a Tutor it leadeth vs vnto Christ and sheweth vs a rule howe to liue godly Neither must we renounce good workes although we attribute not the glory of iustifycation vnto them For although iustifycation belongeth only vnto God yet is it euident that the dutie of them whome God iustifyeth is continually to keepe innocencie and puritie of lyfe which is giuen them in Christ as much as in them is touching which poynt Paule hath diuers considerations What can be spoken more grieuously than that that Peter sayth agaynst them which woulde seeme to striue for the glory of God for good works and the duties of a Christian lyfe He sayeth they tempt God which is such an heynous offence by Scripture as is worthye of no pardon They put a yoke vpon other mennes neckes and bring them into thraldome againe that are redeemed with the bloude of christ Therefore they commit sacriledge against christ If our aduersaries nowe a dayes woulde expende these things they shoulde easily perceyue that they had no cause to rayle and fare so fowle with vs but woulde rather acknowledge their fault and not treade vnder foote the grace of God and the merite of Christ with their fylthie hypocrisie so waywardly as they doe Furthermore least Peter might seeme ouerboldlye to condemne the fathers in saying that they were able to fulfyll the lawe in his conclusion he bringeth in the meane whereby they were saued saying wee beleeue that through the grace of our Lorde Iesus Christ we shall be saued as they doe beleeue Thus he encourageth the weake to whome it seemed an harde matter to forsake that religion wherein they beleeued their forefathers pleased God and were saued as though he shoulde say you are fowlye deceyued if you thinke our Predecessors were iustifyed and saued by the workes of the lawe seeing they haue plainely confessed they neuer fulfylled the lawe And if you woulde then knowe which waye they were saued we can shewe you none other than the same which is at this day preached to vs in christ For he whome we knowe is come they wayted for to come and hoped in none other Sauiour but him Therefore there is but one maner of fayth both of the olde and new Testament and but one way of saluation in them both Christ testifyeth the same speaking of Abraham where he sayth that Abraham sawe his daye and reioyced therein And Paule sayeth that the fathers did eate the same spirituall meate that we do eate and confesseth that they drewe saluation out of the rocke which was Christ. And to conclude he maketh such a communion betweene vs and the fathers that one while he applieth their sacraments vnto vs and an otherwhile ours vnto them They are therefore greatly deceyued that saye the olde Testament belongeth not vnto vs and saye we be no Iewes for whose behoofe they were written Why rather doe not we thinke the Iewes were the people of God whome God saued none other waye in times passed than we be saued now adayes Againe Peter briefely toucheth the meane of our saluation And the foundation thereof he layeth in the grace of God by the which worde alone the righteousnesse and merite of workes is excluded bicause they be contrary one to the other For if saluation come of grace as Paule sayth then not of workes for then grace shoulde not be grace if workes shoulde merite But if we be saued by workes then it is not by grace for the worke loseth the name of merite assoone as grace entreth See Romaines the .xj. Chap. Which place abundantly teacheth vs that the grace of God and the merites of our workes cannot stande togither Then againe he sayth that Iesus Christ is the mediator of that grace in whome we are taught by Oracle from heauen that God is reconciled vnto vs Last of all he sayth we take holde of this grace by faith For we beleeue sayeth he to be saued by the grace of our Lorde Iesus Christ. Therefore all the meane of our saluation may be comprehended in fewe and
saying If ye thinke that I beleeue on the Lorde come into my house and abyde there And she constreyned vs. THe Apostle Paule being called of God by the Aungell passed into Macedonia to preach the Gospell vnto the men of that countrie By which example is prooued partly the dignitie of the Gospell and partly that saluation that is giuen vs of meere fauour and grace is declared For if we consider the Macedonians they were in the same case and condicion that other Nations were which Paule otherwheres wryteth were subiect vnto the power of darkenesse were Idolaters were the seruants of sinne and therefore voyde of god Besides that God sendeth Paule now to teach them the waye of saluation when they once thinke not thereof But let vs see what he did at Philippi the chiefest citie of Macedonia Wee were sayth Luke in that Citie abyding certaine dayes The cause of this abode as maye be gathered by all circumstances was for that the Apostles sawe no oportunitie to preache which thing they chiefely wayted for Wherefore at length they sought the same out of the Citie For they went out of the Citie on the Sabboth day and preached the Gospell to certaine women nigh vnto a certaine Riuer whither they vsed of custome to resort vnto publike prayer This is a verye notable example teaching vs howe God vseth to trye and exercise the fayth and constancie of his seruantes For as it hath bene declared the Apostle was called by the Aungell as one speaking in the behalfe of all the countrie and desiring helpe Wherfore a man might haue hoped that the Macedonians should haue receyued Paule when he had come with all kinde of alacritie and declaration of ioy and that euery mans minde had bene prepared to receyue the light of the Gospell But this hope so deceyueth them that in a moste famous and populous Citie there is not one that giueth eare vnto them neyther can they espie any occasion to make a sermon notwithstanding they narrowly wayted for the same And without the Citie women only gaue eare vnto them and but one of them all that beleeued the worde one Lydia which was a straunger Who therefore woulde not thinke this calling of Paule to haue bene a mockery seeing no effect to followe of the same But God vseth to laye many stoppes in the way of them that walke in his calling whereby to hinder and pull them backe to prooue their fayth to trayne them vnto constancie and to teach them to wrastle and ouercome aduersitie So Moses being sent to deliuer the people fyndeth many impedimentes layde in his waye which seemed much repugnaunt to the will and appoyntment of god For the Aungell of the Lorde threatneth him with death bicause he neglected the Circumcising of his sonne and he fyndeth Pharao not onely set and bent against his requestes but also the children of Israel murmurre and rebell against him And when he was out of Egypt the sea laye in his way before him so that nature hir selfe seemed to fyght against him but his constancie of fayth and stedfast purpose to fulfyll the commaundementes of God ouercame all these aduersities So that cruell enimie Saule ryseth vp against Dauid being called and appointed to be king by whose tyrannie or euer he came to the kingdome he was expulsed his countrie And manye such like thinges came dayly to passe whereby God vseth to trye our faith But it is our dutie constantly to holde on and with sure hope to wayte for the assistance of God and so we shall fynde he will neyther fayle of his promises nor want to further our enterprises Furthermore we haue a marueylous example of conuersion set forth in Lydia which by reason of the manifold doctrine therof the Euangelist most diligently describeth with all the circumstances And beginning with the description of the person he sayth there was a woman to admonish vs of that seâ—e or kinde by the which sinne entred into the worlde By hir condicion and calling she was a seller of purple and exercised a kinde of merchandise seruing more to the maintenance of pompe and pride than vnto necessitie to saye nothing of couetousnesse craft and deceyte and such like vices as this kinde of people are commonly giuen vnto Besides she was a straunger borne at Thyatirae a Citie of Lydia These thinges are declared to the ende that we might knowe howe God vseth to despyse no state or degree of men but of al sorts fauoreth embraceth those that are desirous to conuert turne vnto him Infynite other examples of lyke kinde there are which teach vs the same For Christ in manye places reasoneth with harlots about their saluation In other places agayne he openeth the kingdome of heauen vnto Publicanes He disdeyned not the order of Phariseyes seeing he admitted Nicodemus to talke with him in the night season and mosâ—e friendly instructed him Yea he did lighten the Centurion which was appoynted to see him executed with the knowledge of him These places teach vs that we shoulde not despayre of Gods grace by reason of the trade or kynde of lyfe that we haue heretofore ledde For it is euident that the doore of saluation standeth open to euery man which vnfaynedly desireth it In this example also appeareth the counsell of God which of little beginnings promoteth the kingdome of his sonne For he appoynteth Lydia to be the fyrst fruites of that Church whose fayth afterwarde Paule thinketh he coulde neuer sufficiently commende So Christ chose out from among fyshers and Publicanes his chiefe Disciples And we must not thinke it is without a cause that Christes kingdome here on earth touching the outwarde sight is of no reputation and a despysed thing For hereof we may gather that it is not of this worlde nor that we must seeke the thinges of this worlde in the same It is also euident that they which desire to be partakers with Christ must not glory in the wisedome of the fleshe in Nobilitie in pompe and other such like things but only in the Lorde as Paule hath taught at large in the fyrst Epistle to the Corinthians the fyrst Chap. Here hast thou what to aunswere those which rayle at the doctrine and fayth of the Gospell bicause none holde with the same but the Comminaltie and men of small or no reputation vsing the same argument that the Phariseyes and Scribes sometime vsed against their seruants which commended Christes doctrine Why rather harken they not what Christ sayth I thanke thee ô father bicause thou hast hidden these thinges from the wyse and prudent and hast shewed them vnto Babes Verilye father euen so was it thy good pleasure But after he had described the person of Lydia he declareth the order and maner of hir conuersion In the which fyrst she is sayd to be religious and to feare God as diuers other did both among the Iewes and Gentyles which yet were ignoraunt in the way of
nor hath any faith Therefore this Iayler doth well to declare his faith by workes of charitie which it becommeth vs also busily to apply if we will not be taken and called vaine professours of the faith Fourthly he reioyceth with all his housholde bicause he beleeued in God and knewe he nowe belonged vnto the Church of Christ in whome onely the treasures of saluation are layde vp And yet as we erewhyle declared he was in great daunger thereby For if the Iudges mindes had notbene sodainely altered which alteration he yet wist not of he had dyed for it insomuch as he had let those loose whome the Iudge had commaunded to be laide in yrons But as faith maketh all men obedient vnto God so it ouercommeth all labours and daungers and suffereth not the feeling of heauenly ioye which the spirite of Christ inspyreth to be ouercome with any temptations Therefore Paule wryting to these faythfull of the Phylippians byddeth them alwaies to reioyce and be glad Moreouer if a man would lay togither all things saide hitherto of this Iayler it shall appeare that fayth is not ydle nor can not be seperated from good workes For what good workes are here lacking He recompenseth the iniuries made before vnto the Apostles He obeyeth God duely with present daunger of his lyfe declaring hereby howe readie he ment afterwarde to be in all other thinges Hee receyued the sacramentes duelie as he ought to doe For where he receyued baptisme streight way it is not like he absteyned from the Lordes supper seing he was conuersaunt with the faithfull Furthermore he was carefull for the saluation of his familie and caused them also to be brought vnto Christ and vnto the congregation also he exerciseth charitie and benefycence liberally and euen in the middle of daungers ioyeth altogither in spirituall gladnesse And yet the Apostles being asked the true waye of saluation appointed him but faith onely in Iesus Christ. And this faith brought forth streight way such excellent fruites as we haue heard Wherevnto yet we must not attribute the glorie of saluation bicause he coulde haue done none of them vnlesse by faith he had beene graffed in Christ and quickned with his spirite Here fyrst are they confuted that saye the doctrine of faith is an enimie vnto good workes seing such increase of good workes springeth of none other thing so much as of faith And next they also which vnder a false pretence of the Gospell seeke the vnbrydelled licentiousnesse of the fleshe and to sinne without check Howbeit after the hystory of the keeper of the Prison ended Luke commeth vnto the officers of Philippi and declareth howe the Apostles were delyuered by their commaundement and authoritie For Gods workes are perfyte and beguyle not mens mindes with vaine hope and expectation of his helpe and succour In the meane season yet God marueylously tosseth the Apostles that one maye see he vseth the wicked to fulfyll his pleasure euen against their wyll But let vs discusse all things in order that we may receyue the more comfort and instruction thereby By the breake of daye came Sergeaunts from the Magistrates commaunding the Apostles to be let loose and it shall appeare afterward by Paules words that this was a secret dimission they went about meaning also to sende them out of the Citie But howsoeuer they were dimissed it is plaine that these Iudges did acknowledge both the innocencie of the Apostles and also their owne vnrighteousnesse which they vsed against them But whether it was the meane whyle of the night that caused them to consider so much or the earthquake that strake them in such feare that they durst not holde on in their tyrannie it is vncertaine But assuredly such sodaine chaunge of minde did aboundantly declare both their rashnesse and vnrighteousnesse Yet go they about marueylous craftily to hyde the heynousnesse they had commytted and whereof they were ashamed For therefore woulde they haue the Apostles priuily to be set at libertie to lay all the fault in them as though they mistrusting their cause had broke open the dores and fledde out of Prison Thus the wicked vse with craftes and colours to seeke to seeme righteous being ashamed of their naughtinesse but meaning no earnest repentaunce which causeth them to their further shame to heape freshe offences and sinnes vpon the olde Therefore this place teacheth vs fyrst what the repentaunce of the wicked is for the most part Doubtlesse a counterfeyte repentaunce and such as reuerence and feare of men onely wringeth out of them not repenting in the meane season from the heart nor nothing mindefull of amendement Thus we reade Saule repented when he earnestly required Samuel not to depart from him least his authoritie and estimation should vtterly haue quayled before the Elders and the people That this is a vaine and vnprofytable repentaunce appeareth euen by this for that in the meane season they hate the worde of God woorse than a Tode bicause the light thereof discloseth their wickednesse Let euery man therefore so learne to acknowledge his offences that he may also be sorrowfull for the same and not seeke to hyde them wyth the shaming of other but rather let them publishe them to the amendment of other and to the setting forth of Gods glorie whereof the scripture giueth vs examples in Dauid and Paule Also this place teacheth vs how easilye wicked officers can quit themselues of great heynous offences For what could this men haue done more wickedly and vnworthy their calling than to beate innocent persons without hearing their cause at the â—ry and clamour of the commons and being all gore bloude and their sores not washed to cast them into a darke dungeon And nowe they thinke it is ynnough if they put them not to death with more shame but conuey them priuily out of the Citie And here is no worde of amends making This is a common thing in these dayes especially in their causes whome the world hateth bicause of their sinceritie in truth and religion yea they thinke they deserue great commendation of modestie and equitie if they doe but depriue such Christians of honours and goodes and banishe them their countrie But let officers consider that they are placed of God in such degree of power and honour Let them also remember that iudgement belongeth vnto god Furthermore let them often remember that they shall one day also come before Christ to be iudged where they shall giue an accompt of all their iudgementes And therefore according to the admonition of the Prophete let them holde the bloud of their subiectes deare in their sight Furthermore here appeareth the inuincible power of God whereby he is able to take and deliuer his beloued out of the handes of the wicked although they persist in their wickeddesse For they repent not of their naughtinesse and thinke of no amendment as we sayde euen nowe yea they vndoubtedly wished the Apostles of
straunger and to follow his voyce onely Howbeit the short role or recount of beleeuers that Luke rehearseth must be also consydered which we see was gathered togither of al kinde of men Fyrst many Iewes beleeue althoughe the forsaking of that Nation was euen at hande Yet God vtterly forgetteth not his couenaunt but according to his promise preserueth certaine remnaunts Unto these are adioyned certaine noble and chiefe women of the Gentyles and at length are dyuers men besides numbred Whereby it appeareth that the grace of God which is giuen vs in Christ appertayneth to all sortes of men and that none is to be excluded from it eyther for cause of countrie nation sexe or whatsoeuer condition For in Christ Iesu there is neyther Iewe nor Gentyle bondman nor free man nor woman c. Which thing as it serueth to comfort vs so it teacheth euerie man to be mindefull of christian societie and to contempne no man ouer insolently in comparison of himselfe But let vs see what Satan attempted at Berrhoea against the kingdome of Christ verily euen the same that he dyd otherwheres For he can not suffer that to go forwarde that he knoweth hyndereth and ouerthroweth his kingdome And bicause he could fynde none in that Citie meete to serue his turne he calleth out the Iewes from Thessalonica who hearing and disdayning that the fayth of Christ went forwarde at Berrhoea come flying in post haste and cause a great sturre and tumulte there also Satan therfore vseth the lyke pollicie here that we sawe he vsed before at Lystra which is his propertie also at these dayes if he perceyue there want disturbers of Christes kingdome in one place to bring and fetch them from an other And it is a marueyle to see howe nymble the Monkes be in accomplishing this matter whome the Deuill can craftily sende abroade not onely into Cities but also into kings Courtes and priuie counsels to cause Princes being bewitched with their suggestions to shut their eares against the doctrine of truth In the meane season marke here the incurable malice of the Iewes wherewith they are so netled that they themselues doe not onely refuse the fayth of Christ but also can not suffer other to be illuminated with the same so that it is not without a cause that Paule so earnestly reprehendeth them in the fyrst Epistle to the Thessalonians the seconde Chapter Lyke vnto these men are all those in these dayes that giue themselues to the deuill to be instrumentes to impugne the fayth of Christ and thereby seeke great commendation Yet let them remember that they shal haue the same iudgement whereof was shewed an example vppon the Iewes to the woonder of the whole worlde For the holy ghost long agone prophecyed that all they shoulde be brused with the yron rodde of Christ which would not be corrected and amended by his worde And there want not examples of most mightie kings which haue founde this reuengefull sentence of Christ true to their great losse and hynderaunce whereof bicause we haue alreadie at large intreated otherwheres we will for thys time be contented to haue spoken these fewe wordes But what doe the brethren in the middest of this hurlye burlye Leaue they Paule in the bryars and daunger or refuse they to giue him counsell and to helpe him No. But rather leauing Silas and Timotheus which were not in such daunger to remaine at Berrhoea they conuey Paule away vsing therein great and singuler diligence For they take their iourney towarde the sea and by and by turne their course and come to Athens from whence Paule afterwarde wrote his fyrst Epistle to the Thessalonians It seemeth they helde not on their waye directly bicause they woulde auoyde the wayte of the Iewes who they sawe raged in such hatred against Paule Furthermore here is to be obserued the loue and kindnesse that they of Berrhoea shewe vnto their teacher For who doubteth but this attempt of theirs was a matter not onely of much expence and labour but also of great daunger But nothing could let them to go on in their godly duetie bicause they had a right iudgement of the benefyte of the gospell which they had receyued and they thinke it but a small matter to shewe an outwarde duetie and reuerence for the gift of eternall saluation Nowe a dayes bicause fewe men iudge rightly of Gods grace offered in the gospell they wil susteyne no labour and perill about the same But most times it commeth to passe that they which will suffer no daunger for Christes cause an other tyme are molested with greater cares for causes lesse godly This place furthermore teacheth vs that wisedome with fayth maye well stande togyther For Christ commaundeth vs to beware of the wylinesse of men and to vse the wisedome of Serpents against it We haue neede therof bicause of the children of this worlde whom Christ himselfe witnesseth to be wiser in their generation than the children of light Yet let vs remember that we must appoynt certaine boundes vnto the wisedome of the fleshe that we doe nothing through the counsell and perswasion thereof against our duetie wherein there is no better or more safe remedy then if we submyt all our vnderstanding vnto the obedience of fayth as Paule otherwheres teacheth vs So shall it come to passe that we shall neyther tempt God by putting our selues rashely in daunger nor dishonestly forsake the truth but holde the myddle way in dooing our duetie and hereafter raigne with Iesus Christ whome we serue in heauen to whome be praise honor power and glory for euer Amen The Cxvj. Homelie WHILE Paule wayted for them at Athens his spirite was mooued in hym when he sawe the Citie giuen to worshipping of Images Then disputed he in the Synagoge wyth the Iewes and with the deuout persons and in the market daylie with them that came vnto him by chaunce Certaine Philosophers of the Epicures and of the Stoikes disputed with him And some there were which sayde what will this babler say Other sayde he seemeth to be a tydings bringer of new Deuils bicause he preacheth vnto them Iesus and the resurrection And they tooke him and brought him into Mars hys seate saying maye wee not knowe what thys newe doctrine whereof thou speakest is for thou bringest straunge tydings to our eares we would know therfore what these things meane For all the Athenians and straungers that were there gaue themselues to nothing else but either to tell or to heare some newe thing THe Euangelist Luke hytherto hath described the dyuers iourneys and wandrings of Paule the Apostle by reason whereof he lyghtened so manye nations and Cities with the preaching of the gospell that he sayde otherwheres not without a cause that he had laboured more than all the Apostles Further least any man might thinke he had drawne ignoraunt and vnlearned men onely with an artifyciall and elaborate kinde of eloquence he came at length to Athens not
such as the wyse men in tymes past had learned euen by natures lore and that they were very grosse and barbarous that had suffred such naturall notices and knowledges to be extinguished in them At length concluding the place he thus inferreth forasmuch then as we are the generation of God wee must not thinke that the Godheade is lyke vnto golde siluer or stone grauen by arte or industrye of man. He calleth vs the generation of God chiefely bicause of the ymage after which we be made For as yet there was no place to speake of the adoption of the elect before them which yet vnderstoode not the principles of the knowledge of god The meaning therefore is this Where God woulde haue hys ymage to shyne in man the Lorde and gouernor of all creatures it were to grosse an error to forge a dumbe ymage of hym out of any deade thing For we cannot counterfeyte man as he is the Image of God bicause his ymage is in the soule whose forme and nature by mannes arte can not be expressed nor shadowed Howe much lesse then can manne expresse God in anye Image â–ª He nameth fyrst precious matter golde and siluer shewing that this is not able to represent the ymage of god For howe much soeuer it is esteemed among menne yet are they frayle thinges and corruptible but God is incorruptible and euerlasting Furthermore he speaketh not of the formes and fashions which man at his pleasure giueth vnto God but of the arte and industry of man as if he shoulde say Although the singularest artifycers and maysters woulde lay all their heades togither yet are they not able to conceyue in their mindes much lesse to expresse in any matter or Image the true Image of god Hereof we gather that the Images which are made of God are very lies bicause they are not able to performe that they promise But I pray you what greater iniurie can be done vnto God than to make him which is eternall truth like vnto a lye What is this else but to make of God the Deuill whome Christ calleth the father of lyes No honest man woulde be contented to be represented and made lyke vnto a murtherer or Ruffyan an honest Matrone would much mislyke to be pictured in the attyre of an harlot Shall we then be so bolde to aduenture to represent God by lyes It is not without a cause that Lactantius that eloquent writer vttered this sentence saying there was no religion where any Images were Woulde God they woulde well consider thys geare that nowe a dayes holde with Images who in my iudgement are not the least cause that God sendeth in the Turkes to reforme the worlde seeing that Princes cannot abyde to haue Christendome purged of superstition and ydolatry by the doctrine of the Gospell It is our partes to remember our beginning and dignitie to worship one God in Iesus Christ our Redeemer to whome be all power honor and glory nowe and euer Amen The Cxix Homelie AND the time of this ignoraunce God regarded not but nowe byddeth all men euerywhere repent bicause he hath appoynted a day in the which he will iudge the world with righteousnesse by that man whoÌ„ he hath appointed and hath offred fayth to all men after that he had raised him from death When they hearde of the resurrection from death some mocked and other sayde we will heare thee agayne of this matter So Paule departed from among them Howbeit certaine men claue vnto him and beleeued among whome was Dionisius a senatour and a woman named Damiris and other with them WE haue hearde the fyrst part of Paules sermon wherein he hath most diligently confuted the errors of the Gentyles teaching that God is neyther included within Temples nor worshipped with sacrifyces wyth great and feruent zeale inueyed he agaynst the feygned Gods and Images of the heathen plainly admonishing them that they transgressed the order of nature that worshipped them and that they were vnmyndefull both of the ende and dignitie that they were made for Nowe let vs lysten to the later part of his sermon wherein he exhorteth them to repentance in Christ namely that they shoulde conuert and turne from their impietie and false worship of goddes vnto the true god In which place bicause of the Epicures which laughed at all kinde of religion he most earnestly vrged the mention of the last iudgement We will declare eche thing in that order that Paule vttereth it First he aunswereth a question vsed to be mooued in all ages and is at these dayes euerywhere obiected when the truth is preached that is to saye why God hath suffered the worlde so manye yeares to be seduced And whether it be likely nowe at the length that the truth is disclosed to a fewe persons of no name and estimation But Paule aunswereth these demaundes briefely howe that God hath hitherto winked at the tymes of ignorance not bicause he delyteth in ignorance but bicause so it seemed good vnto him which appoynteth all thinges according to his iust iudgement and that the worlde coulde not choose but erre as long as God hid the light of his truth bicause men of themselues haue no feeling or vnderstanding of god And where he sayth that the truth hydden from the worlde before tymes is nowe reuealed he declareth that henceforth ignorance shall not be excused It is very worthy to be noted howe Paule alleaging Gods doing simply and barely mooueth no disputation at all concerning the causes why God suffered the worlde so long to erre We must also followe this tracke of modestie that we wade not to deepe in searching out the â—auâ—es of Gods iudgements or that we charge not him with the cause of our vngodlynesse For it is euident that he can do no man wrong bicause we all long sithence had deserued eternall damnation and be borne the children of wrath It is also euident that he gouerneth all thinges by iust iudgement And Paule in another place speaking of the reuelation of the Gospell sayth it is a mystery hidden from the beginning of the worlde Christ teacheth the same saying that the mysteries of the kingdome of heauen are not reuealed to euery one It is therefore a folly and to malapert and wicked an offence to call gods dooings to the controlment of mannes reason seeing he requireth of vs obedience of fayth and seeing nothing so well becommeth the children of God as to frame themselues vnto his will which appeareth in his worde and workes Furthermore Paule in this place expresseth the ende of the preaching of the gospell forasmuch as he sayth it is declared to euery man for that they shoulde repent Therfore it is not ynough to haue heard or learned the gospell but it behooueth vs to repent vs of our errors other vices The order and course of the whole story of the gospell teacheth vs the same Iohn the Baptist beginneth with the doctrine of repentaunce Then after him
all kinde of religion doe yet take vpon them onely to haue skill in the same Which is one of the greatest causes of the calamitie that troubleth the whole worlde in these dayes But by no meanes is it commendable that Gallio altogither neglecteth religion and thinketh the hearing thereof appertayneth not vnto him For God will haue the king still to be reading of the lawe and hath appointed magistrates to be seuere and diligent reuengers of true religion See Deut. 17 and 13. And we haue examples of most godly kings which in the scripture are for this cause chiefely commended that they banished superstition and restored true religion Therefore intollerable is the error of them nowe a daies which go about to perswade the magistrate that they should not meddle with any mannes religion but to let euery body serue God as seemeth him good But in deede these men haue a farre other fetch For they hope it will come to passe that Princes shall followe the example of Gallio and shall giue them leaue to plant what religion they please in the Church And as great is the errour of some princes and magistrates who being desyrous to be counted and called christians yet affirme that religion pertayneth not to their iurisdiction but commit the same vnto couetous Monkes and to vnlearned and prowde Prelates leauing Christes sheepe to the ordering and pleasure of most foolishe men yea vnto Woolues to be deuoured And thus princes thinke they are well excused which hope of theirs shall greatly deceyue them for God shall one day require his people which he commytted to their charge at their handes and by this argument they shall be prooued to be vntrustie seruauntes bicause they sayde religion appertayned not to their charge which of all other things was chiefely commended vnto them Nowe let vs see the ende of this Tragedie where the veritie of Gods promise most manifestly appeareth For after the Greekes perceyued that Gallio dyd not much regarde the matter they take Sosthenes the Ruler of the Synagoge and shamefully beate hym This it was lyke they did by the setting on of the Iewes For Sosthenes was a faythfull companyon of Paule whose helpe in setting forth the gospell it manifestlye appeareth Paule vsed by the superscription of hys fyrst Epistle to the Corinthians But thys seemeth a woonderfull thing that when the matter came to hande strypes Paule agaynst whom all the Iewes made thys insurrection goeth away vnhurte and vntouched yea is not compelled to depart the Citie For we shall heare how he taryed there a good space after But shall we say the cause was that they spared Paule were they perswaded by his eloquence and defence to keepe their handes from him The Liefetenaunt woulde not vouchsafe to heare him was it the authoritie of the Liefetenaunt that defended hym why he being a Gentyle and a manifest vngodly person had no regarde vnto the Iewes matters Had he anye other aduocate or defender But what other coulde be founde of such authoritie to withstande such furious men especially the Ruler being slacke in his duety doing who onely had authoritie in that Citie to commaunde It remayneth therefore that we confesse howe Paule was preserued by the secrete assistance of God alone that the promise should be fulfylled that sayde no man should be able to doe him harme Thus we reade how the Patriarches were sometime preserued amonge the Chanaanites God thundering in their eares and hartes Touch not mine annoynted c. So Christ with one worde delyuereth his Disciples although Peter had prouoked the raging enimy with drawne sworde wounding the Byshops seruaunt By these thyngs we may comfort our selues seing we see the power of God to be so great in perfourming his promise and defending hys people that euen then they escape safe awaye when they seeme to be in the myddest of their enymies furie But we must returne againe vnto Gallio in whome the holy ghost hath set vs out a president of an vngodly Magistrate and voyde of religion For he not long agone flatlye denied that religion belonged to his iurisdiction He also confessed that it was his dutie to defende the harmelesse from iniurie and to punishe wickednesse But yet he suffreth Sosthenes to be misintreated in his sight and so perfourmeth not that which erewhile ▪ he confessed was his dutie Many such there are in these dayes who for modesties sake leauing of the hearing of matters in religion doe streyghtway bewray themselues to be men farthest of from all religion and iustice in that they defend not the seruants of God from ciuill iniuries yea notorious wrongs done vnto them And there is no cause why we shoulde thinke them maintayners of iustice which haue cast from them the care of religion For how can it be that he can be faythfull and trustie to see men haue their right that is vntrustie to Godwarde and thinketh it not his dutie to maintayne Gods honor and glory Therefore we may nowe a dayes see many Galliones the more is the pitie and there is no greater cause of publyke iniustice than for that a number of Princes for the most part haue no feeling of religion But howe much more grieuously maye we saye they sinne who glorying in the name of Christian men suffer the faythfull seruants of Christ to be misvsed before their face and whome they ought to defende by their authoritie and with the sworde for mennes sakes consent to let their enimies haue them to condemne at their pleasure which is a thing in these dayes so much vsed that it needeth no examples to declare it Last of all is to be considered what a miserable state they are in which haue lost their libertie and are enforced to serue straungers For such were the Iewes who from Pompeius Magnus time as we knowe were in subiection to the Romaines and scattered abroade ouer all their iurisdiction Such also were the Corinthians who as hystories make mention were vanquished and brought vnder the Romaines obeysaunce by L. Mūmius their generall And no doubt but both these Nations were punished by the iust iudgement of God for their sinnes and offences But what misery fell they into by this one fact of theirs The Iewes were scattered throughout the worlde and hated of all men They heare their religion most shamefully despised by those whome they are enforced to take for their Lordes The Corinthians although in religion they agreed with the Romaines yet had they such a President as regarded not publike iniuries but winked at most heynous wickednesse Let them be mindefull hereof to whome God hath giuen libertie and freedome Let them vse it to the glorye of God least they feele the lyke iudgement of God and become examples for other Yea let them in that libertie of mynde and body that God hath giuen them rather serue and please him that they may liue with him in heauen through Iesus Christ the onely giuer of true libertie to whom be
women with their heades couered bicause the man is free but the woman vnder the mans power whome she ought to take for hir heade For the which cause when the time of the vowe was out the Nazareans were shauen in solemne wise to th end they might know they were restored to their former libertie againe It may seeme that Paule tooke this vowe vpon him bicause of the Iewes which thought him to be a prophane and wicked contemner of the lawe and therefore thought by this meane the sooner to winne them to hearken to the Gospell For he seemeth to confesse a like thing where he writeth he became a Iewe vnto the Iewes and to those that were vnder the lawe as one himselfe vnder the lawe Otherwise he was not ignorant of Christian libertie which he euerywhere writeth ought not to be broken for anye ceremonies sake See Colos. 2. Galat. 4. Therfore they doe most foolishly which abuse the example of Paule to the maintenance of Monkishe vowes For this vowe was instituted in the lawe of God which although in the death of Christ it is abolished with the ceremonies thereof yet for the auncient dignitie thereof and for the weakes sake it was not sodeinely to be made awaye and buried but by little and little But it is euident that Monkes vowes are founded vppon the traditions of men which ought to be of no authoritie in religion Againe the Nazareans vowed vnto God where the moste part of Monkishe vowes are made vnto Creatures Agayne the vowes of the Nazareans altered not the trade of lyfe neyther was the vnitie of the Church therby deuided But Monkish vowes as they take away all former trades of life so they bring into the Church many diuers sectes The Nazareans vowed such things as man was able to performe Monkes vowe chastity which the whole Scripture sayth is not giuen to euery man The Nazareans were grieuous or chargeable to none by reason of their vowe But Monkes whyle they vowe wilfull pouertie will be fedde like ydle paunchbellies of other mennes labors The Nazareans vowe forbade them not obedience to Magistrates Parentes and all other estates to whome we be bounde by nature Monkes vowes breake all obedience and bind them onely to their Abbots who owe obedience both to Parentes and Rulers Furthermore the Nazareans had no affiance in their owne merites For they both confessed themselues to be sinners when their vowe was ended and that God was the author of all goodnesse But Monkishe vowes moste of all other maintayne an affiance in mans righteousnesse and deseruings Wherfore if there were no other cause this one were sufficient to condemne them and put them away But to let passe this pumpe and sinke of superstition returne we vnto Paule which traueyling out of Achaia into Asia the lesser came to Ephesus where we haue to consider foure thinges in order First he goeth into the Synagoge and disputeth with the Iewes Agayne here appeareth the loue he bare to his countriemen whome for manye causes as we haue otherwheres declared he coulde not hate although he had once or twyse before shaken the dust of agaynst them This example of Paule teacheth vs that the wrath and iudgement of God shoulde so be set out vnto the wicked that if they conuert they may yet knowe there is hope left that God will be fauourable vnto them and pardon them For it is God that sayth I will not the death of a sinner but rather that he conuert and lyue Wherefore we must vse all the diligence that we can to bring and winne people vnto the lord Secondlye the example of the Ephesians teacheth vs that the labor of the Saintes is not in vayne For where they are desirous to haue Paule remayne longer among them it appeareth euidently they had much profyted by him For it cannot be that they can delyght in the Ministers companye that haue not as yet tasted the fruite of the doctrine of the gospell Neyther can they be iudged for louers of the Gospell that vse to hate the Ministers thereof and little to regarde their labors and disdainefully to auoyde their companies Let vs agayne consider howe Paule refuseth to accomplishe a godly request For he sayth I must needs at this feast that commeth be at Ierusalem I pray you what neede vrged Paule so to be Shall we say it was for deuotion sake of the feast No. For he knewe well that holye dayes were abrogated among other ceremonies and there was no cause vrged him for the weake brethrens sake to go vp to Ierusalem bicause there were many Iewes in euery Citie drowned in Iewishe superstitions which notwithstanding went not thither Wherefore as in other places we haue reade howe Paule was guided by the holy ghost in all his doinges so it is lyke he was secretly mooued by the same spirite to take this voyage nowe in hande although the cause be not expressed nor yet declared what he did there more than saluted the congregation and brethren Surely Paules traueyle coulde not be in vayne in such a Citie wherevnto agaynst the feast repayred such a great multitude both of Iewes and Gentyles from among all nations For so euen at one time togither might the doctrine of the Gospell be scattred among many Nations It is to be marueyled why Paule is pulled so soone from them which seemed to be so ready to receyue profyte by the gospell and it may seeme an vncourteous and an vnloouing part to leaue them if we should herin leane vnto reason But Gods doings are to him knowne and certaine And the chiefe vse of such examples is for vs to learne to submit our willes and desires seeme they neuer so holy and good vnto the pleasure of god Fourthly let vs see howe Paule departed from Ephesus He biddeth them farewell which is a token of thankefulnesse and friendly good will. For their discourtesie is very vnhonest that depart from their hoste where they haue receyued benefytes without taking of leaue Moreouer he leaueth Aquilas with them that they should not seeme altogither destitute Furthermore he promiseth to returne to them againe by the leaue of god Whereby it manifestly appeareth that he bare them no euill will but was compelled and strayned for weighty considerations to leaue them Here we haue to imitate Paules religiousnesse which in a most godly cause presumeth nothing of his owne heade but vnderstanding that all endeuors and deuises depend vpon Gods prouidence referreth all things vnto his pleasure This sentence of Salomon is common manne purposeth but God disposeth What rashnesse then is this of men to attribute so much to themselues in prophane matters so to appoynt their doinges as though they woulde prescribe lawes vnto god See Iacob 4. Luc. 12. Paule being nowe departed from Ephesus commeth to Caesarea in Iury and from thence to Ierusalem when he had there greeted the congregation and dispatched the matters about the which he went he came to
behooueth that Ministers shoulde be bolde to speake that they dissemble not eyther for fauor or feare But herof we haue spoken before where Paule was cōmaunded to speake and not to hold his peace And the things enioyned the Ministers of the word it is necessary al men that beare office should likewise performe as the scriptures euerywhere declare Yea let all men priuately apply these things to themselfe if they meane to be allowed of God in their vocation For where God requyreth vs to serue him with all our harts we that haue giuen our selues wholye vnto him must not choose but paynefully plainely and feruently occupie our selues in these affayres as meete is Now Luke describeth howe Apollos profyted in the knowledge of Christ and saluation while he goeth about to set forth his glory and to further the saluation of others For he sayth when Aquila and Priscilla had hearde him they tooke him vnto them and expounded the waye of God vnto him more perfitely And here aboue all thinges appeareth the truth of that promise of Christ To euery one that hath sayth he shall be giuen and he shall abounde They are sayde to haue which acknowledge the giftes giuen vnto them and which vse them diligently to the glory of God that when the Lorde requyreth an account of them he may receyue it with vsaunce and encrease This bicause Apollos did performe with all diligence and industrie as we sayde erewhyle therefore God fayleth not of his promise but streightway stirreth vp faythfull Ministers which enforme him more fully and perfytely in his will. This ought to serue for the instruction of all men that they may vnderstande howe all the graces of God are no waye more happily increased than by faithfull studie Thus they that vse their wisedome to the setting forth of Gods glory doe feele euery day how God encreaseth the same The like reason is to be made of learning honours riches and of all other things whereof we lacke not examples to prooue the same Agayne there is no greater cause why the giftes of God are quenched in vs than when we giue our selues rather to sloth and ydlenesse than to the setting forth of Gods glory Here for manye considerations both Aquila and Priscilla and Apollos are to be marked For vnder those fewe wordes the Euaungelist comprehendeth great godlynesse and vertues It is a great argument of godlinesse that they giue eare to Apollos while he teacheth wheras yet they had so great intelligence in the mysteries of Christ that they were able to teach both him and others This is the true marke of the children of God whose propertie Christ sayth is to heare his worde both willingly and often They are reprooued by this example which thinke they haue profyted so much in the knowledge of saluation that they haue neede of no farther instruction and therefore will neyther reade the Scriptures at home nor come at the Church to heare Sermons Thus whyle they thinke they haue profyted to much they openly declare they are yet ignorant what the chiefe cognizance of the children of God is For they bicause they knowe the kingdome of God consisteth not in bare knowledge but rather that God requyreth we shoulde order our life according to the rule of his worde they cannot be satisfyed with hearing bicause they feele that they want much euen in the chiefest poynt Moreouer this holy couple of maried folke declare a feruent desire to the glory of God in taking such an one to instruct as they sawe was able greatly to profyte the Church of christ Agayne it is an argument of true loue and cleare of all enuye that they priuately instruct him and enuie him not that glory that he had hytherto gotten by his faithfull traueyle but rather helpe him that both he may be the more perfytely instructed and the more people woonne by his meane If a manne woulde compare this with the doings in our dayes good Lorde howe few or rather no tokens of so Christian a minde shall we fynde in them which will seeme godlye and restorers of the light of the Gospell For assoone as they perceyue the authoritie of any man to increase by and by the gyddinesse of ambition maketh them to enuie him and they seeke all meanes possible if any occasion serue to bring him in enuye and contempt as though they coulde not prouide for their owne honour but with the infamye of others But howe shall they be beleeued that are so desirous of the honor of the worlde Surely this is the spirite of Cain who we reade rose against hys brother for no other cause but for that he perceyued his brother was better than he and more in fauor with God than he Nowe as in religion and in the ministery of the Church it behooueth to auoyde this mischiefe so in priuate doings it becommeth diligently to auoyde all occasions of enuye and hatred if we will be called the true children of god But as in Aquila and Priscilla these vertues appeare so in Apollo maye be perceyued a rare and singuler modestie and tractabilitie For he that excelled in eloquence and in all kinde of learning is contented to be taught of a man of handycraft and of a woman vnknowne to him before this time and straungers For true is that saying of Paule that the spirites of the Prophetes are subdued vnto the Prophetes Nowe compare with this Apollo the arrogaunce of them which cannot abyde to be admonished or rebuked of their Coministers whereof there is to great a number in these dayes But as in times past the insolencie of such did much hurt vnto the Church so this is the chiefe cause in these dayes that there is such contention euerywhere bicause there are in all places which take vpon them such rule in the Church that they esteeme their brethren and Coministers but as dogges or hogs Besides these is there yet an other argument whereby Appollos declareth his feruent desyre to set forth the kingdome of God. For after he perceyued he was sufficiently instructed in the knowledge of Christ he appointed to go into Achaia to Corinth bicause he perceyued that Church had much neede of his helpe For as valyant souldyours of their owne accord choose them such places as where they see is most labour and daunger so they which will traueyle in the warfare of the Church with their commendation and the profyte of the same Church must dyligently obserue where their help is most requisite and thyther haste themselues dyligently that by their negligence the kingdome of God suffer no detriment Here also is the fayth and dyligence of the brethren of Ephesus to be obserued which would not let the faythfull Minister of Christ and one that had deserued so well of their congregation to depart without a publike testimonie of his vertuous behauiour yea they so commend him vnto the Corinthians that they also desyre them to giue him the rowme
that not only men of our owne Countrie but also those of one house should be at deuision and hate one an other Let it suffise Ministers that they giue no cause of tumult to the seditious but if being ledde with naughtie affections they take occasion let them commyt the successe vnto God and in the meane season apply their vocation bycause as Ambrose sayth It lyeth in vs not to prouoke the people but to appease them being vp it is in the hande of God onely Moreouer the discription of these tumultes make for the instruction of all men in generall For they teach vs that we should not rashely impute the causes of vprore to the gospell and to the Ministers thereof as men vse commonly to doe but that euery man shoulde consyder the case throughly and then they shall be founde the begynners of tumultes which will not be ruled by the gospell And such an one we haue heard Demetrius was whome all they directly follow which in these dayes vse to disturbe and hynder the gospell But bicause we haue lately spoken aboundantly hereof nowe let vs consyder the sedicion and how Paule vsed himselfe in the same Luke descrybeth it verye dyligently rehearsing euerye circumstaunce thereof And fyrst begynning with the cause he sayth they were all fylled with wrath which as it is an euill Counseller in taking anye thing in hande so as Iames sayth it worketh nothing that is right or good The cause of their wrath was the daunger and losse of their gayne and auailes which as Demetrius a whyle ago sayde was neere at hande and perhaps euery one of them perticularly beganne in some part to feele the same For the worlde can abyde nothing lesse than to haue their aduauntage turned awaye or dyminished And at this daye there is none other cause of the disturbaunces vsed agaynst the gospell The Popes and Bishops are angry bicause they see their dignitie decayeth The Monkes and Priestes are offended by reason their Kitchyns waxe colde through the losse of their market of holynesse The Princes and Nobilitie are grieued for that their children are put by the possession of ecclesiasticall goodes who alwayes tyll nowe lyued lyke Lordes of the same The poorer sort of the commons which were wonte to flatter the Priestes and the Nobilitie for lyuing frette and fume Fooles Iesters Bawdes Cookes Harlottes gelded men buggered boyes and all lyke dregges of most fylthye wretches whome these I warrant you holye fathers hytherto prouyded of lyuings stampe and stare at thys geere And all these in their heate and rage runne to counselles to consult howe they maye breake in sunder the bandes of Christ as is descrybed in the seconde Psalme what good therefore shall we hope for of all these counselles where wrath is the President a blynde and frowarde Counseller Thys done they turne to playne exclamations and crye Great is Diana of the Ephesians By the which saying they testifye that they wyll defende the worship of Diana euen with their bloude They craftily make religion a cloke for their belly and lucre And the men of these dayes treade euen in their steppes which wyth as little sobrietie haue the Saintes and the blessed Uirgin in theyr mouthes agaynst vs whose honour they promise they will defende Although our men in deede be more impudent For it is not without a cause that the Ephesians so exclaymed bycause Paule openly spake against the worshyp of Diana and was a professed enimie thereof Which of vs denyeth the saintes who speaketh against the right worship of Marie who derogateth any thing from hir dignitie and honor We confesse she is mother to the sonne of God we confesse she is a Uirgin vndefyled and vnspotted We confesse the Saintes were the chosen instrumentes of God and that nowe they lyue in heauen in blisse But inuocation and godlye honour we saye is due to God alone What iniurie is this if we teach the same that they sometime taught in defence whereof they thought good to laye downe their lyues It is therefore a manifest slaunder that they saye we be enymies to the saintes Thirdly the whole Citie was in an vprore Hereof Demetrius onely was the author By which example we are taught what mischiefe sodainely maye arise of a fewe seditious persons For as a little sparkle may set fyre on an whole house the flames whereof beyng caried with the wynde catche the whole streete vppon a sodaine so sedition rysing of a fewe beginners and contempned at the fyrst euen by the onely fame thereof spreadeth it selfe abroade and compasseth about whole common weales not without the present daunger of all mennes goodes The holye Scripture sheweth vs examples in Core Absolon Saeba and dyuers others The lyke are also to be seene in the stories of the Gentyles amongst which that enterprise of Catiline is very notable which brought the Romanes common weale in great hazard by his seditious attempts euen then when it most flourished Let Magistrates hereby learne to stoppe those betymes as are lykely wyll one daye be sedicious suche as commonly ryotous persons are and as manye as loue religion for lukers sake Who if they be not kept vnder by seueritie of lawes will at length poure out their pestilent poyson to the calamitie of the publyke weale Fourthly they rushe into the common hall by vyolence and pluck awaye Caius and Aristarchus Paules companions Therefore they worke wyth force and vse all kynde of crueltie agaynst Innocentes For although the tempest of sedition manye tymes vse to catche good men which are enforced agaynst their wyll to take some part yet for the most part the greater number are euill whereby it commeth to passe that seditions are most hurtfull to good men and guiltlesse Therefore they are verye fooles that hope for anye goodnesse of sedition which they must wyth all dyligence go about to resist that desyre the prosperitie or safetie of their common weales But what doth Paule in the whottest of this sedition he woulde haue stept forth and gone in amonge them to haue asswaged these raging rebelles least his companyons shoulde haue beene hurt which were haled awaye as we hearde euen nowe But hys Disciples woulde not suffer hym chiefely those great men of Asia that were his friendes who well knewe the propertie of the people And in this place a man may beholde a whole heape of notable vertues in Paule at once For it is a singuler ensample of fayth and sincere friendship in him that woulde not leaue hys companyons in daunger and perill And if Paule made so great an accounte of two of his friendes that he woulde ieoparde his lyfe for their sakes what a care thinke we had he of whole congregations which he knewe were redeemed with the bloude of Christ Furthermore there appeareth a marueylous constancie and fortitude in him which woulde aduenture hymselfe amongst the furious commons For what other was thys then to commit himselfe to the rage of the sea or
else to the fyre But he respected the promises of Christ wherewith he was so emboldened that no daunger coulde feare him to doe his duetie It is also a token of singuler modestie that he yeeldeth to better counsell and doth not obstinately vrge that which was both daungerous and had little profyte ioyned therewith Let euerye manne followe this example bicause we see many times the greatest wyttes in their owne daungers knowe least what waye or counsell to take It is also worthye the noting that Paule hath great men to his friendes A fewe such we reade Christ had amongst whome Nicodemus and Ioseph are counted the chiefe Iohn 12.3 Math. 27. Here the error of the Anabaptistes is refelled which saye that a christian ought to beare no office But chiefely we learne howe vaine the defence and succour of the worlde is seing their authoritie coulde not keepe Paule from daunger of sedition It becommeth vs therefore to put all our hope and trust in God alone and not in Princes or in the children of men for there is no helpe in them Psalme 146. And that this is the vse of this present example Paule teacheth in hys seconde Epistle to the Corinthians the fyrst chapter Nowe Luke commeth to the seditious of whome he reporteth two things First some sayth he cryed one thing some an other and the most part knewe not wherefore they were come togyther This is a peculiar thing in the time of sedition that like a flowing streame it caryeth many away with it being vtterly ignoraunt of the meaning thereof and a great many good men also euen against their will. Therefore such would be appeased rather by counsell and reason then by force For if force be vsed commonly the Innocentes drinke for it the wicked beginners slylie slipping awaye A dolorous example whereof Germany sawe when in the yere of our Lorde a thousande fyue hundred twentie and fyue horrible streames of husbandmens bloude almost ouerflowed hir Let Princes therefore haue in minde rather that saying of the Prophet where they are commaunded to holde their subiects liues deere Psalm 72. Moreouer the Iewes thrust forwarde one Alexander who by all likelyhoode was one of Paules friendes and drewe him forth bicause they ment to bring him in daunger He desired silence and woulde haue giuen a reason and an accounte of things attempted touching religion But when they perceyued he was a Iewe and an enimie of heathen superstition they turne to their furious exclamations againe and for two houres long fyll all the Citie with the noyse of their Diana For as the belly lacketh eares so commonly they are deafe and wyll heare no reason which mooue sedition for the bellyes sake And this is the contynuall practise of the wicked to barke against the truth wyth furious clamours which otherwyse they knowe is inuincible In the meane season the faintnesse of a great many is reprooued who knowing the truth are yet altogyther colde in the confessing thereof and regarde not the zeale of the vngodlye whome they see bolde euen in the defence of superstition Let vs learne therefore what state the truth standeth in in this worlde and beyng armed wyth the constancie of fayth let vs stowtely beare out whatsoeuer God sendeth that we maye vanquishe all aduersity through Iesus Christ our Lorde to whom be all praise honour power and glorye for euer Amen The Cxxx. Homely WHEN the towne Clarke had ceased the people he sayde yee men of Ephesus what man is it that knoweth not howe that the Citie of the Ephesians is a worshipper of the great Goddesse Diana and of the Image that came from heauen Seing then that no manne sayth here against yee ought to be content and to doe nothing rashly for ye haue brought hyther these men which are neyther robbers of Churches nor yet despysers of your Goddesse VVherefore if Demetrius and the craftesmen which are with him haue a matter agaynst any manne the lawe is open and their Rulers let them accuse one another But if you go about any other thing it shall bee determined in a lawfull congregation For we are in ieoperdye to be accused of this dayes vprore forasmuch as there is no cause whereby we maye giue a reckoning of this concourse of people And when he had thus spoken hee let the assembly depart WE haue hearde the sedition that Demetrius raised against Paule described by Luke Where beside the propertie of the furious people we noted diuers pointes wherein Paule was chiefely to be considered First he boldly and constantlye woulde haue ventured to go in among the people mynding to haue giuen an account openly both of his fayth and doctrine But seeing he coulde not be permitted so to doe he keepeth him among his friends committing the whole successe of the matter vnto God yet so as he swarued not a nayle breadth from the truth nor yet dissembled anye thing for cowardlye feare Which example admonisheth vs what we shoulde doe in lyke case or in open persecution Before all things it becommeth vs according to Peter the Apostles precept to be ready to giue an account to euerye manne that demaundeth it 1. Pet. 3. But when the enimies shall so raue that there is no place for truth and the confession therof we must proceede warily and wiselye least we put our selfe in daunger without Gods calling and so tempt him In the meane season let vs be constaunt in acknowledging the truth and wayte the Lordes leysure who neuer forsaketh them that put their trust in him and who by his wisedome and power is able easily to cease and alaye all cruell tempestes This present hystorye sheweth vs an ensample hereof where God appeaseth a very daungerous sedition to all seeming by the help of one Scribe or Towneclarke and such a one as the whole course of his Oration proueth manifestly to haue had no vnderstanding in Christes religion where the power of God appeareth the more seeing he vseth the reprobate and their helpe in the defence of his people Let vs examine the Towneclarkes Oration throughout all the partes thereof the chiefe ende whereof is to represse the seditious tumult of the vnruly people himselfe in the meane season being little carefull for religion He beginneth with that the most vexed these seditious They stoode in great feare of their Diana for hir sake they so cryed out as we haue heard before bicause if the worshipping of hir were layde awaye they sawe their gayne was lyke to be gone But the Towneclarke sayth this was no iust or sufficient cause for them to make such a stirre For what man is there sayeth he but knoweth that the Citie of Ephesus is a worshipper of the great Goddesse Diana and of the Image that came from heauen As who shoulde saye To what purpose repeate you so often with furious clamor the name of Diana Who denyeth you to be hir honourers Who knoweth not that Dianas Image came downe from heauen Or who letteth you
therevnto a seconde poynt he sayth â—ut if you go about any other thing it shall be determined in a lawfull Congregation By the which wordes he teacheth them that a publike matter shoulde not in such sort be taken in hande and layeth the daunger before their eyes that they stoode in to the Romaines for this sedition that they had made who had a care principally that the people vnder their gouernance shoulde liue peaceably and in quiet This place declareth how the Romaynes gouerned their common weale while they obserued equity and iustice They had euerywhere abrode certaine Liefetenants and Magistrates which in all places kept Courtes and lawe dayes and suffred no man to be hurt or harmed whose cause had not fyrst bene hearde and he lawfully conuicted And publike affayres were ordered in publike assemblies and lawfull councels without any seditious tumultes God himselfe allowed this order of gouernement when he appoynted Iudges for his people whome he commaunded to heare all causes diligently and to giue true iudgement He would haue no man to be a Iudge in his owne cause Let this order be obserued among Christians for whome it is a shame to be ouercome of Heathens Chiefly let them keepe them from sedition which both impaireth the authoritie of the Magistrates and subuerteth the state of the common weale But the effect of this Oration doth Luke set out when he writeth that the assembly which a little before was in a hurly burly was dimissed verye quietly For as the common sort are easily brought to an vprore so are they as easily pacifyed againe if a manne deale with them by reason and counsell rather than by force and violence And herein appeareth the prouident care of God wherewith he deliuereth and defendeth his children For as the same God doth accustomably rayse the waues of the sea with sodeine blastes of winde and layeth the same sodenlye againe euen so tryeth he his children with dreadfull stormes of daungers and when he seeth good knoweth howe to still them againe without any daunger at all Wherefore trusting to the goodnesse and power of him let vs keepe our standing with stoute courage assuring our selues to haue the vpper hande agaynst all the attemptes of the wicked thorowe Christ Iesus our Lorde and reuenger most faithfull and inuincible to whome be prayse honour glorye and power for euer Amen The .xx. Chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The Cxxxj. Homelie AFter that the rage was ceassed Paule called the Disciples vnto him and toke his leaue of them and departed for to go into Macedonia And when he had gone ouer those parties and had giuen them a long exhortation he came into Greece and there aboade three monethes And when the Iewes layde wayte for him as he was about to sayle into Syria he purposed to returne through Macedonia There accompanied him into Asia Sopater of Berrhoea and of Thessalonia Aristarchus and Secundus and Caius and Timotheus of Derba and out of Asia Tychichus and Trophimus These went before and tarried vs at Troas And we sayled away from Philippi after the dayes of sweete bread and came vnto them to Troas in fiue dayes where we abode seauen dayes BIcause oure Sauiour Iesus Chryst called Paule his chosen vessell or instrument therfore it is not without a cause that Luke repeateth so diligently the things that Paule dyd For so the truth of the testimonie that Chryst bare of him is proued a general ensample is set out for al men to follow which wil be taken for chosen vessels of god Moreouer the Euangelist so proceedeth in the rehearsal of Paules matters that sometime he declareth the whole Hystories with the circumstances thereof such as in euery part of them contayne many things that serue for our instruction as we sawe came to passe at Philippi Corinthe Athens and lately at Ephesus Sometime he comprehendeth many things in one and in fewe words compriseth long and perillous voiages which were scarse finished in many months that it might the more euidently appeare what diligence Paule vsed in his office what trustinesse and what incredible paynes he tooke and of what courage he was in daungerous enterprises Both these things he obserueth in this Chapiter For first he briefly toucheth his iorney into Macedonia and Achaia the entente whereof was declared before Next vnto that he sheweth certayn peculiar things as the myracle wrought at Troas where Eutychus was raysed agayne and the Synode of Ministers gathered togither at Miletum We at this present will consider Paules iorney the reporte whereof is so ordered that both that that Paule dyd and others also is rehearsed And in this iourney fell oute three things chiefly to be considered in Paule Firste is declared howe he departed from the Ephesians After the rage was ceassed sayth he he called the Disciples vnto him and tooke his leaue of them and departed Then he forsooke not the Churche before all the businesse was doone and that he sawe the Disciples out of daunger Paule therefore is a good Shepheard and no hyreling which seeth the Wolfe come and flyeth away and prouideth for hym selfe And then nother he departeth not away secretely but calleth the Congregation togither and byddeth them farewell giuing them admonition of all things needefull for them to knowe and obserue As this was the argument of a mynde not culpable nor guyltie in it selfe so it sheweth a signification of a faythfull care that he woulde haue of them euen when he was absente In so muche that afterwarde when he wrâ—te vnto them hee sayth that hee made continuall mention of them in hys prayers And in an other place he wryteth that the câ—re of all Churches lyeth on hys shoulders Let all those followe thys example vnto whose charge either the Churche or Common weale is committed least they seeme to prouyde for their owne selues when publike perilles bee at hande or else to haue little or no regarde of them whereof they shall giue a straight accounte another day vnto the Lorde Nexte he sheweth whether he wente into Macedonia and from thence into Greece in which places he spent three monethes bestowing all that tyme in visiting and confirming the Churches Thus wee reade he dyd also other wheres in the .xiiij. and .xv. Chapters Whereby wee gather that it was the common vse of the Apostles not onely to plant Churches but afterwarde to goe visite them and confirme them in the fayth and to clense them of errours if perhaps any had crepte in whyle they were absent Wee learne by their example that they whiche haue their Churches and common weales once well ordered ought not to be carelesse but to take good heede as Chryst warneth vs that whyle wee are sleeping Sathan sowe not vngracious cockle among them He vseth chiefly to lye in wayte for the Churche to pul them from Chryst who ought to cleaue vnto him like a faythfull wife He likewise diuersly assaulteth many wayes
Trogyllion The day following we came to Miletum For Paule had determined to saile ouer by Ephesus bicause he would not spend the time in Asia for he hasted if it were possible to keepe at Ierusalem the feaste of Pentecoste AFter that the Apostle Paule had accomplished at Ephesus all things that appertained to the establishment of the same Church theâ— went hee on with the voyage that hee had before purposed to make in the which hee visited the Churches of Macedonia and Greece and confirmed them in the true faithe Wee haue seene there notable argumentes of the Apostles faythe and diligence when as Paule lette for no laboure or daunger eyther to gette Churches or to preserue those that were gotten At length hee came to Troas where fell oute certaine peculiare things in the describing whereof Luke is very diligent And first hee setteth out an ensample of Ecclesiasticall assemblie and next a myracle that God would haue wrought in that place bothe for the commendation and setting forthe of Paules Ministerie and for diuers causes else Hee describeth this Churche assemblie with all the circumstaunces thereof very diligently And beginning with the time he saythe they came togither on a Sabboth day which day as yet was muche celebrated bicause of the auncient custome Afterward when the Church began more and more to increase the next day following the Sabothe was appoynted for Goddes seruice and in remembraunce of Christes resurrection it was called the Lordes day By this place we learne that suche dayes as God hathe appoynted for seruice or religion ought not to bee neglected of Christian menne For they are not onely needefull bicause of outwarde woorshippe but also inwarde which cheefely consisteth in the studie of Goddes woorde and in the diligent meditation of his benefites the bodie and minde for the time beeing cleane separated from all prophane matters whiche thyng was the cause that GOD commaunded the breakers of the Sabothe to bee punished with deathe And the breaking of the Saboth is accoâ—â—ted of the Prophetes amongest the moste haynous sinnes and causes of the Captiuitie of Babylon so that it was not without a cause that Nehemias thought it is duetie to see that day kept so holy when the people retourned from their captiuitie Whereunto appertaineth also the example of Christ who as he oftentimes vppon the saboth day went into the Sinagoges so he diuers times disputed diligently of the right vsing of that day to deliuer it both from superstition â–ª and also from contempte Then he sheweth also the place where this companie or assemblie mette This was a loft or chambre in the priuate house of some one of the faithfull who appointed it for the Churche or Congregation bicause the Christians for good cause abhorred the Temples of the Idolaters and they had no publike place permitted them by reason the Romane Presidentes bare rule in euery place which either were no fauourers of Christian religion or else were open enimies thereof He sayth there were diuers candles lighted in the chamber to putte away the darkenesse of the nighte and for auoyding the suspition of dishonestie Therefore it is a peeuishe erroure of them which of a foolishe imitation make that a seruice of God which in times past serued for necessitie and thinke that God which is the light euerlasting is woorshipped with candles of tallowe or waxe and for the defense of their inuention vse both this place and the example of Moses lawe For heere is plainely expressed the night time when it is needefull for candles to bee lighted And for the same cause afterwarde the Christians vsed candles in their assemblies bicause they coulde not meete togyther but in the morning before day by reason of the lying awayte of their ennimies as appeareth by the Epistles of Plinius Secundus and may be gathered oute of the Churche wryters The which cause being taken awaye it is but foolishnesse to helpe the day lighte with artificiall lightes It is euident there was a farre other meaning of the Candlesticke in Leuiticus For as all the ceremonies of that Priesthoode were figures of things that Christ shoulde perfourme and were ordained only till the time of correction so the candlesticke also was a figure of Christ which is the true and eternall lighte of the worlde and which by the ministerie of the Gospell lighteneth his Churche for the which cause the Apostles and they which are theyr true and lawful successoures are called the light of the world In the meane season wee learne that it is necessary to haue certaine places for the outwarde woorshipping and for the Congregation to meete in suche as in the olde Testament the Temple and Sinagoges were and suche as after the Apostles times when the Churche began somewhat to be at rest the Oratories that were builded were In these places all things must serue for honestie and for religion and nothing must be suffered that declareth any superstition too much riotous cost or prophane contempt Thirdly he sheweth the cause of this meeting which was as he writeth to breake bread He meaneth the holy supper of the Lorde which in times past they called breaking of bread bicause the bread was broken therein according to Christes institution bothe for that wee shoulde confesse oure selfe sinners and guiltie of the death of Christ and also for that we should vnderstand that the merite of Christ was dealt among vs and pertained indifferently vnto all beleeuers It is very worthy to be obserued howe our forefathers in the time of the Apostles vsed to order and celebrate this Supper Firste of all Paule maketh a sermon as the things following declare bicause the supper was ended after Eutychus was raised Therfore when the sermon was ended they went to the supper and that in the open sight of the assemblie in a place and time appoynted for Gods seruice and after none other fashion than was appointed by christ For that they obserued the same manner and rites in all pointes both the woorde breaking of breade and the example of Paule declareth which reuoked the Corinthians so carefully to that forme of supper that Christ ordained Thus is it euident that Christ also vsed to teach before the supper and did ordaine nothing tending more to superstition than religion Therefore let the Papistes regarde with what argumentes or examples they defend their Masse wherin there is no word of God taught al things are don in a straÌ„ge tong the people haue nothing to muse or think on but wearish and peeuish gestures and stage playes to say nothing in the meane while of the impairing of Chrystes sacrifice of the derogation of his merit and how the faith religion of Christ is ouerthrowne euen vnto the foundations But so ought they to be seduced which had leauer folow the imagination of their own braine than the institution of Christ. Moreouer the manner that Paule vsed in his preaching pertaineth to the description of the assembly of
necessary that they haue a good regard not onely to their owne persons but also to their whole familie For how shall he be able to rule the Churche of God which is not able to rule hys owne house 1. Timoth. 3. Titus 1. Then secondly he commendeth to them the charge of the whole flocke wherein he is somewhat long as wee shall heare Under this worde flocke he comprehendeth the Church therin folowing both the Prophets and Chryst which many times vsed the like Allegorie or translation And the vse of this word is very commodious bicause it containeth in it very expressely all states and degrees of men as doe these woordes house and familie whereby otherwhiles the Church vseth to be termed For these woordes admonishe both the Ministers and the people of their duetie The Ministers learne that the care of al men appertaineth vnto them and that it is not lawfull for them to neglecte any man be hee learned or vnlearned noble or base rich or poore maister or seruaunt but must rather thinke that in a great house are many and diuers instruments which the good man of the house will haue all the seruauntes to haue a diligent and conuenient care off Againe the hearers learne that all men vniuersally of what estate or degree so euer they bee ought to bee subiect to the Ministerie and Discipline of the woorde and that no man is free therefrom which will bee accoumpted one of Goddes flocke or familie For that that God saide vnto Hieremie is well knowne to euery bodie Beholde this day doe I make thee a strong fensed Towne an yron â–ª Piller and a Brasen wall againste the whole lande againste the Kings and mightie men of Iuda against the Preestes and people of the lande Therefore it was not without a cause that the Prophetes in times past tooke vppon them to reprehende and admonishe all states of men as their Sermones testifie whome Iohn the Baptist did immitate and reprehended not only the common people but also the Publicanes Souldioures Scribes and Priestes moste earnestly yea hee was so bolde to tell Herode the King that it was not lawful for him to kepe his brothers wife The like did Christe beeing otherwise the miledest man that euer was which would not deuide the inheritaunce betweene the brethren bicause hee would doe nothing not belonging to his office The same did the Apostles and their successoures whose laboures and trauailes the church dothe reuerence yet to this day Therefore their blockishnesse is very grosse and their rebellion very obstinate which challenge to them selfe a certaine immunitie and freedome saying the Ministers haue nothing to doe with their matters But bicause it is needefull with reasons to vrge and sette forward our dull fleshe in difficulte and daungerous functions Paule therefore vseth reasons and in the beginning hee comprehendeth diuers in very fewe woordes For he saythe Looke vnto the flocke among whome the holy Ghoste hathe made you ouerseers to feede the congregation of GOD which he hath purchased with his bloude First hee alleageth God to be the aucthor of his Ministerie to declare that they are not free and at their owne libertie but ought to be occupied in the vocation of God vnto whome they shall once giue an accompte as Christe teacheth in the Parables of the Talentes and Stewarde Hee maketh mention of the holy Ghoste by name bicause Christe by him doth cheefely rule and gouerne his Churche as in the first and seconde Chapiters of this Booke we might perceiue And this is a waightie reason if we consider howe we shall giue an accoumpt vnto him from whome nothing is hidden and which beholdeth with what minde and beleefe wee doe all things and which is not onely a iudge but also a swifte witnesse against all those which cast from them the feare of him and neglect their duetie as he threatneth them in the Prophet And this reason ought to awake and stirre vp not onely the Ministers of the woorde but also all other personnes which take God for the aucthoure of their vocation and estate Let Magistrates remember that they are aduaunced to honoure and dignitie by God and that he sitteth in the middle of them and that they shall not escape if they neglect their Office. Let Lordes and Maisters remember that they also haue a Maister in Heauen vnto whome they shall geue an accoumpte Let married folke remember that God is the aucthor of their estate who as he hathe appoynted the marriage Chamber to bee honourable so will hee greeuously punishe Adoulterers and Whoremongers Hebrues 13. Also let Parentes consider that God hathe giuen them a charge ouer their Children and therefore that they canne not neglecte their Children wythoute the manifest faulte of vntrustinesse Likewyse lette Seruauntes and Subiectes learne to obey their Maisters and Princes not onely for feare of punishment but also for conscience sake bicause GOD hath made them subiecte vnto them whose sight they shall neuer beguile â–ª though they can beguile men Thys doone hee setteth before them the ende of theyr duetie saying they are made ouerseers by the holy Ghoste to feede the Church of god Hee alludeth vnto Ezechiel in the thirde and thirtie three Chapters where the Prophetes are called ouerseers or watchmen And to the ende they shoulde not thinke that their duetie consisted in a bare and vaine speculation hee vseth this woorde to feede to the intente they shoulde remember they were feeders and therefore oughte to fulfill the duetie of feeders These poynts are partly expressed by Christ in the 10. of Iohn partly by Ezechiel in the foure and thirtie Chapiter For a good Shepeheard bringeth his flocke into well grown pastures he goth before them like a Faithfull guide hee seeketh for them that are strayed and lost hee bringeth them home againe he bindeth vp his woundes that is contrite in heart and conscience he strengtheneth the weake he keepeth them vnder that growe to fatte hee stoutely resisteth the Wolues and all these things he doth circumspectly and with iudgement Paule admonisheth the Ephesians and Ministers of Asia of all these things where he saythe they are appoynted to feede Woulde God the Bishoppes of our dayes would remember these things who where they doe none of these things but all things quite contrary yet after an impudent sorte they challenge to them selues not onely the titles of Bishops but also exercise a manifest tyrannie ouer the Churche and like Princes of this world obtaine a kingdome vpon earth contrary to the commaundement of Christe But what they shall haue for their laboure see Ezechiel 34. and Zacharie the .11 Chapiters The third reason is deduced of the dignitie of the Churche which appeareth in this for that God purchased it with hys bloude Hee attributeth bloud vnto God by a figure called communione or propretie of tongues bicause Iesus Christ which is God from euerlasting at a time long beefore appointed became
to haue bene the Minister or Byshoppe of that Churche which Chryst had there And this is one of Gods rare iudgements that Paule shoulde nowe haue him to be his hoste whome before time he had caused to forsake Ierusalem and that which he there had Howebeit in Philippe Sainct Luke setteth out to vs a notable example of a sincere and an vnfayned Shepheard in fewe words comprising all that Paule requireth in a Bishop in the first to Timothe the third Chapiter and in the first to Titus For first he sayth he was an Euangelist he was therefore one meete and apte to teach which is the first and most necessarie qualitie of a Minister And the degree or office of the Euangelists was a meane betweene the Apostles and Pastours as may appeare by Paule For they made their abode in certayne places â–ª yet not beeing so tyed vnto them but that if necessitie so required they might repaire to places adioyning and further off Their name admonished them of their duetie and office which as touching doctrine was all one with the Apostles and Pastoures that is to say to preach the gospell and to enfourme men in the doctrine thereof For Chryst woulde not haue it free for the Apostles to teache what they listed but commaunded them to preache the Doctrine which he had taught them which onely in these dayes also ought to bee taught in the congregation Furthermore Philip had an house and substance able to suffise both his owne neede and also to harbour others in which thing Paule also requireth in a Minister For he receyueth Paule a great companie that come with him and entertayneth them curteously for a certayne dayes space which hee coulde not haue done without some costes and charges Therefore he was no begger or vagabunde such as many malapert Comptrollers of the Ecclesiasticall function would haue Ministers in these dayes to bee who are eyther bewitched with enuie or deceyued with ignorance not being able to make a difference betwene the Apostles and the Pastours And it is like he was very harborous which was able to entertaine Paule and his company so curteously which Paule had bene the cause of his exilement as we declared a little before Moreouer it is sayd he had Daughters Ergo a wife also vnlesse which were a wicked imagination we will say he was an Whooremonger which yet perhaps the maintainers of filthie single lyfe that Poperie hath brought into the Church would better like and beare with They are conuinced both by this and the example of other Apostles which Paule plainly confesseth caried their wiues aboute with them j. Corrinth ix The same Paule appointeth a Byshoppe or Minister to be the husband of one wife that is to say to be knit togither in lawfull wedlocke according to Gods first institution And it is a most vaine glose of them which thinke the ministerie is polluted by Matrimonie and the companie of a wife whereas it is euident it was instituted by God and is in it self holie and vndefiled Therfore Paule truly calleth it a doctrine of the Diuel that forbiddeth the vse of marriage bicause it is the propertie of the Diuel to call Gods institutions either vncleane vnprofitable or pernitious See the first to Timothâ— the fourth Chapter And the frutes of Popishe single life doe notably set forth the aucthor of this doctrine Whereas it is manifest that heereof vseth to spring many times whoredomes adulteries incests and that horrible vice of Sodomie Last of al is declared what qualiâ—ied persons Philips daughters were namely damosels indued with the gifte of Prophesying We know that this worde Prophesying signifieth many times the declaration of Gods worde and the holy scripture For so Paule saith that they that expound the scriptures in the Church refer and direct all their sayings and doings to the edification instruction and consolation of the Church doe Prophesie 1. Cor. 14. He calleth those women Prophetes that sit in the Church and heare the woord of God whome he commaundeth to sit couered on their heades in the Temple But whereas Lukes meaning was to declare that Philips daughters had rare and singular giftes this Prophesying is to be vnderstanded of a peculiare gift and vertue of the holy Ghost wherewith God had endowed them For what neede was it to haue noted that which al Christian women had indifferently learned and vnlearned euery age and sexe And I pray you who would haue iudged the children of so faithfull an Euangelist to haue bene other than desirous of Gods word But here is to be vnderstanded a singular gift of Prophesie wherwith God ment to adourne womankinde also in the time of Christ according to the Prophesie of Ioel that men might be the more attent to heare the word of God and that it might appeare that the merite of Christ appertained vnto women aswell as to them In the meane season it is manifest that Philip had a speciall care of the education and bringing vp of his children which according to Paules doctrine is a thing very necessary both for publike example sake and also for that it is scarce credible that he can well rule the congregation that is not able to gouerne his owne house And the example of Hely the priest declareth how God is offended with the Ministers of the Church which vse not to bridle the vntowardnesse and wantonnesse of their children seuerely Read the first of Samuel 2.3.4 Chapiters Moreouer while Paule abode with Philip a certaine Prophete whose name was Agabus came from Hierusalem or Iewrie which warned him againe of the enprisonment towards him and that not only by words but also by gestures and signes after the manner of the auncient Prophetes therby laying the thing as it were before his eyes For with Paules girdle he bindeth his owne handes and feete adding an exposition and declaration of his so doing saying the Iewes shall bind the man which oweth this girdle at Ierusalem on this wise God therfore would haue Paule oftentimes admonished heereof partly for that his faithe and constancie might appeare the more and partly for that we might learne by this example that present daungers be not alwayes sufficient causes for vs to â—â—ie bicause God foresheweth them sometimes not to the ende we should shunne and auoide them but to prepare vs to the vndertaking and suffering of them And heere is principally to be considered both what Paule and also his Companions did in this present and euident perill Whereof the one parte wepte and desired him with teares that hee would not goe vp to Ierusalem as may bee gathered by Paules woordes And surely they could not want reasons to persuade him heereunto For bothe he seemed to tempte God and also to hazarde not onely him selfe but also to neglect the welfare of the Churche whome by this meane he bereeued of his seruice and Ministerie But this is a zeale commendable in
deede but not according to knowledge suche as Christ sharpely reprehended in Peter when he also dissuaded him from bearing the Crosse yet their affection is to be praised in that they are carefull for Paules safetie being farre vnlike to menne in these dayes which bring Ministers in daunger wythout a cause and thinke that they haue well discharged their dueties if they can for a time redeme a worldly peace with the liues and bloud of the Ministers But Paule moste earnestly withstandeth them and complayneth of them saying they greeue him more with their weping than with the remembraunce of the daunger Therfore Paule was not stony hearted such an one as the Stoikes faine their good and blissefull man to be but he coÌ„fesseth plainely that Goddes calling is more deare vnto him than his life and body The holy Ghost setteth his Example before all Ministers yea before all Christians to bee followed For vnlesse wee bee of the same mynde wee shall little or nothyng profytte in the waye of Christe bicause daungers are at hande on euery syde to them that seeke to serue Chryst. And this is no grieuous thing to the true godly if they wel wey the matter for what more profitable losse can we haue of this transitorie life and body which shall in few moneths mouldre into dust than to giue it for Chrystes sake whome we know died and rose againe for this ende that whether we liue or die we haue him to our Lord and Protectoure Which is the cause that Christ biddeth vs we should not feare theÌ„ which are able to kill the body but yet haue no power vpon the soule which is the better part of man And vnto these reasons do Paules companions also giue place For seeing him so constantly to persist in his purpose they say The will of God be fulfilled So now they perceiue at length that he is instigated heereunto by the calling of god Therfore least they might seeme to striue against God they commit them selues and the whole businesse vnto him folowing bothe the example and commaundement of christ And surely there is no more safe hauen for the godly to get them selues into amidde the raging and horrible tempests of these dayes than the will of god Which bicause it is holy and wholesome is able most effectually to recreate and cheare the mindes that are tossed with troubles and cares with the consideration therof Let vs therfore after the example of these men haue a regarde onely vnto the same and couragiously suffer what so euer God layeth vpon vs who for that he is faithfull wil not suffer vs to be tempted aboue our strength but euen in the middle of temptation wil make a way that we shall be able to beare it Nowe followeth Paules arriuall at Ierusalem where we haue three things to be considered First his frendes accompanie him which hitherto had bene his companions and vnto these are added newe frendes gotten at Caesaria In which place the truth of God appeareth which vseth to ioyne freendes and companions to them that suffer daunger for his names sake as otherwheres we haue declared Furthermore in them appeareth a notable example of faithe and constancie For they were not ignorant what was like to happen vnto Saule And there was greate cause for their owne parte also to be afraide Yet they forsake him not whome they knewe maintained Christes quarrell nor would not be driuen from him by any waues and â—ourges of aduersitie Let suche marke this Example as are pot freendes and as long as fortune laugheth will be companions with men but if shee begin once to lowre they forget all frendship and benefites and turne their backes The second is how the faithfull there prouide Paule of a commodious lodging For althoughe daungers were toward him yet prudencie must be ioyned with religion as Christ teacheth who in daungers wil haue vs to be wise as serpents His hoste was one Mnason a Cypriote borne and an olde disciple or protestant whereby is noted the perseueraunce and continuaunce he was of in the faith And charitie accompanieth faithe whereof this was a notable argument that he would lodge Paule and his companions knowing what daunger they were like to be in This is the propertie of true faith that the nigher daunger approcheth and the more vehemently it vrgeth the brighter it shineth Therefore our coldnesse is very worthy to be blamed which in daungers dissemble our faith and plainely neglect the duetie of charitie Last of all the brethren at Ierusalem do gladly receiue Paule yet heereafter we shall heare what euill rumors they spread of him But thy brethren would not condempne him without hearing of his cause They are most worthy to be folowed and teach vs by their example that we rashly beleue not such as ill report the brethren For such as these for the most parte are the chosen instrumentes of the Deuill which knoweth that the Church can no way be more greuously disturbed than by the deuision of the brethren Let vs therfore be mindfull of charitie which of all things abhorreth suspitiousnesse and let vs wholely apply our selues to keepe the vnitie of the Church vnblemished in Iesus Christ our sauiour to whome be praise honor power and glory for euer Amen The Cxxxix Homelie ANd on the morrow Paule went in with vs vnto Iames. And all the Elders came togither And when he had saluted them he told by order all things that God had wrought among the Gentiles by his Ministration And when they heard it they glorified the Lord and said vnto him thou seest brother how many thousand Iewes there are which beleue and they are all earnest followers ouer the law And they are enfourmed of thee that thou teachest all the Iewes which are among the Gentiles to forsake Moses and sayest that they ought not to circumcise their children neyther to liue after the customes What is it therfore The multitude must needes come togither for they shall hear that thou art come Do therfore this that we say to thee We haue four men which haue a vow on them TheÌ„ take purifie thy selfe with them and do cost on them that they may shaue their heads and all shall knowe that those things which they haue heard concerning thee are nothing but that thou thy selfe also walkest and keepest the law But as touching the Gentiles which beleue we haue written and concluded that they obserue no such thing saue only that they keepe them selues from things offred to Idolles and from bloud and from strangled and from fornication ALthough many false rumors were spred of Paule the Apostle that chosen vessell of Iesus Christ whereby bothe his good name and doctrine was greeuously stained and impeached by his aduersaries yet Luke wryteth that the brethren at Ierusalem did frendly and courteously receyue him thereby teaching vs that they had a more regarde of charitie than of a fewe of persones boyling in hatred
that Paule burned in the zeale of the Iewes law when he persecuted the Church But for this cause he confesseth him selfe to be the chiefest and gretest sinner of all other For God will not haue vs ledde with our owne zeale but requireth of vs knowledge that when we haue learned to vnderstande his worde we should do that he prescribeth and commaundeth Looke the .xv. chapter of Numbers But let vs returne vnto Paule and see what he dothe beeing compased about wyth so many daungers Luke reporteth one thing of him wherby we may iudge bothe of his inuincible steadynesse of fayth and of hys coragious minde For in that furie and rage of the people and confused clamour and shouting he meditateth an excuse partly for that he was very desirous of hys Countreymens vtilitie and woulde fayne haue broughte them vnto good and partely for that he woulde free Chrystes quarell of all suspition beeing appoynted a Minister thereof And thys example of Paule is to be followed of all Ministers in their priuate daungers diligently to seeke bothe the saluation of others and the glory of Chryste But it all be good to consider diligently all the partes of thys businesse First he rusheth not out after any rash sort to speake as sedicious persons vse to do but asketh leaue first of the Captaine after a modest and reuerent wise And he setteth him not light bicause he was a souldier but rather worshippeth him bicause of his authority office By which example both the Popes and Anabaptistes are confuted wherof the one simply condemne al Magistrates the other set them to kisse their fete yea they wickedly set their feete vpon them Moreouer the Captaine although he suppose him to be a murtherer answereth him frendly demandeth whether he be not that Egyptian which not many days before had raysed vp the people to rebel with his scattred cōplices robbed men in euery place as they went For it was meet that they which wold not embrace the true Messias shold be deluded by deceiuers as we haue elsewhere shewed The example of the captaine techeth vs to deale curteously with captiues For where the end of imprisonment is to bridle keepe vnder malefactors for feare of doing hurt for an example vnto others it were discourtesie and vniust to passe these bounds by crueltie against him whom we ought rather for humanities sake to haue pitie of Agayne we see in the captaynes demaunde what horrible crymes God suffreth his seruaunts to be suspected charged with and yet vseth he to deliuer them out of all Wherfore there is no cause why they should dismay vs but rather that we should follow Paule who beeing nothing offēded with this vnseemely demaund declareth modestly and frendly what he is and by reason of his modestie God so disposing the matter obteyneth leaue of the Captayne to say his minde But if a man woulde compare this Captayne with the Monkes of our dayes and the Inquisitors of Heresie which cause the tongues of Martyres to be pulled out bycause they shall not speake to the people as they goe to execution it shall easily appeare howe muche more wycked and cruell they bee than hee was But assoone as Paule had gotten leaue of the Captayne to speake strayghte way hee beckened wyth hys hande to the people and obtayneth silence of them also and maketh a diligent Oration to them out of hande which was no small token of a ready mynde and witte Heere is to bee considered bothe the power and truthe of god Hys power appeareth in this that hee was in a momente able to calme and pacifie the myndes of the raging people to giue eare vnto hym whose death euen nowe they so desired Of hys truthe thys is a manyfeste argument that hee is not amased with all that shouting and buffeting but hath his wittes and vtteraunce at will to declare hys cause boldely and artificially before his moste cruell enimies Thus is that saying of Chryst fulfilled Euen in the same houre shall it be giuen vnto you what to speake c. Compare with our Paule beeing in chaynes Cicero the father of the Romane eloquence and thou shalt perceiue how much the spirite of Chryst passeth all industrie of mans wit and long exercise of pleating For he long agone beeing broughte in his Litter into the Hall to pleate Milo his cause when he sawe Pompeyes garde and harnesse glittering in euery place of the hall could scarse for feare once open his mouth to speake But Paule beeing bound in chaynes and feeling the ache of hys late bobbes and buffets among the weapons and armor of the souldiors the Captayne standing by pleateth for his life with constante minde and mouth beeing encouraged with the spirite of Chryste which he promised to his electe to be their Aduocate and comforter Let vs lykewise be emboldened with the meditation of the same that wee may without feare pleate the cause of saluation and fayth before this world for he in whom wee haue beleeued will not leaue vs destitute neither of his spirite nor fauor which is our Lorde and sauiour Iesus Chryst to whom be prayse honour power and glory for euer Amen The .xxij. Chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The Cxlij Homelie MEn brethren and Fathers heare yee mine answer which I make now vnto you When they hard that he spake in the Hebrue tong to them they kept the more silence And he saithe I am verily a man which am a Iewe borne in Tharsus a Citie in Cycil neuerthelesse yet brought vp in this Citie at the feete of Gamaliel and infourmed diligently in the lawe of the Fathers and was feruent minded to Godward as yee all are this same day and I persecuted this way vnto the death bynding and deliuering into prison both men and women as the chiefe Prieste dothe beare me witnesse and all the state of the Elders of whom also I receiued Letters vnto the brethren and went to Damasco to bring them which were ther bound to Ierusalem for to bee punished ALthough our Sauiour Iesus Christ would haue his Disciples to be pacient in bearing slaunders and reproches Yet that letteth not but they may bothe openly and boldly protest and defend their innocencie Yea many times necessity constraineth them so to do least by their meanes Christ and the Christian faith be euill reported This dothe Paule therefore in this place prudently consider We heard how the Iewes accused him for a common enimie of gods people of his law and his Temple Besides this the Captaine suspected he was an Egyptian and Captaine of a many of cutte throtes that lately had made an Insurrection All which things seeing they were as well preiudiciall to Paule as vnto Christian religion and truthe therefore he passeth them not ouer without regarde nor holdeth not his peace like a blocke but applieth him selfe busily to get licence of the Captaine to make his purgation which when he had
the world he shal easily perceiue in himself that hath not vtterly lost his senses And what we haue to do when God by such meanes as these allureth vs Pauls exāple declareth In dede ther appereth in him some smack of carnal slouthfulnesse which being strickē to the groūd doth not yet know his lord But this is worthy to be cōmended that whē the Lord had told him what he was by by he demandeth what his wil is that he should do For this is the saying of a true hūble hart submitting himself wholy to obey the wil of god Let vs therfore folow this exāple which the holy Ghost wold haue put in wryting to serue for our instruction And when we are chastised let vs think we are chastised of the Lord who requireth of vs repentance And let vs do penaunce not according to our owne braine or as seemeth good in our sight but according to Gods appointment which we shal learne in his word For after this sort aduersitie shal serue to our amendment and our amendment or conuersion shall be acceptable vnto god But if a mā wold compare these things with the vsage of our dayes he shal easily perceiue how many wayes mē herein offend For a man shal find few which whē they are chastised wil acknowledge God to be the author therof but the most part impute their misfortunes vnto other causes And if there be any so touched with the feeling of religion ▪ that they are constrained to acknowledge the hand of God yet is that feling very smal and of litle continuance or else ioyned with superstition wherby being deceiued they do their penaunce but counterfetly and for a litle season as God vpbraideth the people of Israel by his Prophet And this is the cheefe cause of so many and so continuall calamities as are in our dayes which if we redresse not lette vs neuer looke for better state The last thing in this treatise is how Paule is sent into the Citie to Ananias of whome he requireth more fully to be instructed The causes of this precept or doing we haue declared before where ye may loke for the same It becommeth vs to follow the example of Paule that framing our selues according to Gods calling we turne from superstition and other sinnes vnto God and hang wholy vpon his mouth and word fashioning our life and conuersation according to his will. For so after we haue happily ended this life we shall be coheires in heauen with Iesus Christe the sonne of the euer liuing God to whome be praise honor power and glory for euer Amen The Cxliij Homelie ANd one Ananias a perfecte man and as pertaining to the lawe hauing good reporte of all the Iewes which there dwelt came vnto mee and stoode and said vnto me brother Saule receiue thy light And the same houre I receiued my sight and sawe him And he saide the God of our fathers hath ordained thee before ▪ that thou shouldest knowe his will and shouldest heare the voice of his mouth For thou shalt be his witnesse vnto all men of those things which thou hast seene and heard And nowe why tarriest thou Arise and be baptised and wash away thy sinnes in calling on the name of the Lord. BIcause all chaunge of religion is odious as arguing a light and inconstant minde therefore Paule so diligently excuseth his leauing the Iewes religion And first he declareth that he behaued himselfe therein with great zeale least any should thinke he were fallen away of ignorance and lack of knowledge or of hatred of discipline or of leuitie and inconstantnesse And he beginneth the Historie of his vocation in suche sorte as it may appeare that he was not onely called by God but also constrained And now he addeth hereunto how he was ordained vnto the office of an Apostle by the ministery of Ananias ▪ who was appointed of God to be the interpreter of this heauenly oracle and vision The principall vse of this place is to answere them which suspected the storie of his vocation and saide that Paule was deceiued by a vaine fantasie and delusion He beginneth in commodious wise with the description of Ananias lest any man might thinke he had giuen credit to any slender or light person of no estimation And for bicause the Iewes would not haue admitted the testimonie of any that had forsaken his religion he first and formoste commendeth him for a diligent obseruer and follower of the lawe where he saithe he is a godly man according to the lawe Unto this commendation he ioyneth the publike testimonie of al the Iewes dwelling at that time at Damascus Beesides this hee declareth howe his sight was restored to him againe the cheefe vse wherof it seemeth God would haue to be this that Paule mighte knowe that Ananias was sent vnto him of god For who woulde accuse him of vanitie which beeing admonished by heauenly Oracle yea beeing vtterly amased and following such an expounder of the Oracle had altered his religion And Paules example teacheth vs that of all things we must flee leuitie in religion that wee rashly beleeue not euery one For as in religion consisteth the summe of our saluation so it appeareth there haue bene in all ages deceiuers whiche haue layde snares to entrappe the mindes of the simple And both Chryste and the Apostles abundauntly teache vs that suche should arise in the Church after them Therefore the suggestions of the men of our dayes is to bee lamented which in the most cleare light of the Gospell beleeue euery spirite contrary to the bydding of Iohn the Apostle yea they take them to be the true followers of the Apostles which with scoffery and tauntes can quippe the Ecclesiastical Ministers and Magistrates in secrete wheras them selues in the meane season are neither learned nor honest Agayne let vs marke what the true commendation of a Minister is and of all that beare any publike office The first thing is godlynesse ordered and directed after the lawe of God that is according to Gods appoyntment For it is not ynough onely to be godly but wee must frame the same according to Gods worde Otherwise it shall be a zeale without knowledge suche as the Iewes and Paule sometime were deceiued with Agayne they must haue a good testimonie of them amongst whom they dwell and also of others abroade that the Gospell bee not euill spoken of for their sake See Paule touching this poynt in the first to Timothe the third chapter Unto this must be ioyned a lawful vocation or calling which thing if they feele not in them selues they shall neither boldly nor profitably discharge their duetie But it is euident that the Prophets and Apostles to whom we haue giuen credite were suche For they following the worde of God in all thing haue not swarued one nayles breadth from the same And such was their integritie of life that to this day the Turkes and Papistes reuerence their name
offred very holyly although he nothing doubted of the truthe of God which promised him the kingdome Likewise did Ezechias yea Chryst him selfe sticked not to flye while he knew his houre was not yet nigh neither would he cast him selfe downe from the pynacle of the Temple at Sathans bidding although he alleaged the promise of God which was of most authoritie with Chryst. Yea he furnisheth hys disciples with most large promises yet he warneth the same diligently to beware of men Therefore the errour of suche as abuse the prouidence of God to maintayne their temeritie and licentious boldnesse and vnder pretence hereof wickedly contemne not only al forecast wisedome but suche meanes beside as God hath ordeined is both shamefull and wicked Wee must rather auoide the inconuenience of distrust least we be ouercome therof and turne vnto vnlawfull meanes but in the meane while vsing the lawful meanes prouided of God let vs coÌ„mit al the successe vnto the good and holy will of god For so shall we walke safelyest in the middle of the way auoyding aswell too much confidence as diffidence as Paule doth in this place both wisely and godly and therfore is allowed of god This example teacheth vs moreouer that it is lawfull for godly and christian people to demaunde ayde of the Magistrates and to besech them of armed defence if neede shall so require Neither are suche men to be harkened to that say Chrystes kingdome must not be set foorth by warre seing we are commaunded not to resiste euill For we do not aske lawfull defence of the magistrate bicause our meaning is by fight to enlarge Christes kingdome but require his office duty which if he be a good magistrate he ought not to deny vs which the godly people may vse without the breach of faith religion For it is euident that magistrates are appointed of god that for good purpose â—hat the sworde is not in vayne committed to them of god Reade Rom. 13. And God promysed by Esay that kinges should be Nourices of hys Churche As touching Chrystes precepte forbidding vs to resiste euill he mente not thereby to take from the Magistrate his lawfull function but forbiddeth priuate men greedy desire of reuengement which vseth to violate and breake publike lawes and disturbeth all kind of amitie peace friendship Therfore Paule doth wel in seeking the Captaynes ayde and he refuseth not the armour of the souldiours wherby he sawe the craftie awaytes of the Iewes mighte be preuented and repressed And he had bene in no faulte if the Souldiours and Conspirators had met and committed slaughter on both sydes but rather all the faulte shoulde haue light vpon those wicked persons which were the beginners of so wicked an enterprise But if it were lawful for Paul to vse the defence safegard of the Romane garrison then doubtlesse are they very seuere controllers of the faith which blame Ministers in these dayes that seeke the ayde and succour of christian Magistrates and require of them that duetie that an Heathen Captayne thought was not meete to deny to the Apostle of Chryst. But let vs let Paule passe and come to the Centurion whose intercession he vsed He calleth hym vnto hym and desireth him to bring the yong strippling vnto the vpper Captayne which he accomplisheth very gently and readily For God vseth to get his people fauour in the sight of straungers and by his secret working procureth them the good will of men So Ioseph in time pasâ—e was in great fauour with Potiphare And wee reade that the Israelites easily obtayned of the Egyptians the costlyest things they had bicause God had gotten his people fauour in their sights These things ought to make vs desirous of godlinesse bicause we see that the more duetifull we shewe our selues to bee vnto God the more gentle and fauourable we fynde men vnto vs For God can easily at his pleasure get vs the good wil of men Also we must imitate this Centurion after his example willingly to helpe those that be in affliction or calamitie Reade Math. 25. But O the detestable wickednesse of our dayes where men are growen into suche vngodlynesse that a man shall scarcely obteyne of Christians that that Paule so easily obteyned of an Heathen souldiour For many nowe a dayes are ashamed of the Captiued for Chrystes sake and for this cause onely regarde them not least by dooing any thyng in their cause they should runne in suspition themselues But let vs see what the Captayne dyd in Paules cause where in an heathen man appeare tokens of singular vertues God doubtlesse working in his minde which ment to deliuer his Apostle out of the hands and awaytes of these conspiratours First he vseth a singular curtesie not repelling the strippling that came vnto him nor frowning when he herd the name of the Captiue but taketh him by the hande and leadeth him aside and asketh him friendly wherefore he was come Which example all men in office and authoritie ought to vse seeing this is not one of the least commendations in them to let all men haue an easie accesse vnto them and to heare their Subiectes causes gently and paciently For in so dooing they resemble the propertie of God who of his own voluntary and accorde calleth vs and hath his eares open alwayes to the prayers of the afflicted And doubtlesse where a number for feare or shame can not declare their mindes before men in aucthoritie it behoueth to encourage them with signification of humanitie and good will that their preposterous shame or feare hinder them not Agayne the Captayne ioyneth wisedome with curtesie which may hereby be perceyued that he easily beleeueth the young man although there were many things which might haue caused him to suspect the message But where he had many times before perceyued the maliciousnesse of the Iewes and by their first proceedings easily vnderstoode what hatefull myndes they bare vnto Paule he easily suspected there might be suche among them as the yong man described Yea suche was his humanitie that he disdained not to be counseled by the yong man warning him that he shoulde not bring Paule out vnto them Here haue Princes and Rulers also what to imitate For as ouermuch credit which hath in it a kinde of lightnes is to be auoyded so must they not be to hard of credit specially if they heare probable reasons alleaged But rather let them wisely and with present mynde be ready at all assayes lest as it oftentimes happeneth with their hardnesse of beleefe they bring either theyr common weales or els good men in hazarde and daunger Finally we may see great industrie and diligence in this Captaine seeing he omitteth nothing making for this present busines For he wysely requyreth the yong felowe to saye nothing of the matter least the bewraying thereof might giue the Conspiratours an occasion to take a new way and deuise Next he sendeth for two Centurions and
neede they haue thereof And we must not regarde what the world would haue but what Christ commaundeth which would haue repentance first preached in his name and then forgiuenesse of sinnes Luke 24. Therefore they do neither godly nor wisely which teaching only the grace of God and faith that iustifieth before this vnrepentant world plant a licentious kinde of life causing men to liue in all kinde of securitie and carelesnesse But rather let them bothe be ioyned togither that men being conuicted of their wickedâ—nesse may repent and learne to seeke forgiuenesse of their sinnes in the onely grace of God through faith in Iesus Christ. Thirdly Paule disputeth of the later iudgement namely to confute that error wherwith the Gentiles being most deceiued and made carelesse beleeued the world to be euerlasting Heereof sprang the opinion of Epicure that said how God regarded no things done vpon the earth Wherefore it was very needefull to speake of the ende of the world and of Christes last comming vnto iudgement least that which hee had spoken of iustice and temperance might seeme foolishe and to no purpose We are taught that this Article of the faithe is most worthy to be marked whereby we beleeue that Christ shall come to iudge the quicke and the deade For it coÌ„forteth the weake which are offended at the proceding of this world while they beholde howe the vngodly rustie in prosperitie and howe the godly are punished and afflicted For they learne that there shall be one day a chaunge for the which cause â–ª Christe calleth his comming the day of our redemption Againe there is no more affectuous way to moue men to do their duetie and to refraine from sinne than when that day and seuere countenance of the iudge is set before their eies Which is the cause that we heare Christe so often make mention thereof â–ª and the Apostles for the moste parte take their argumentes of exhortation and dehortation from the same Nowe remaineth it for vs to see the effecte of Paules Sermon which touching Felix was altogither in vaine For in deede he is feared with the mention of these things but hee thinketh neuer the more of any amendement For he sendeth Paul from him as though he had no leisure to heare him any longer This is the vsage of the vngodly which sometime for curiositie sake will heare the woorde and are so farre affected therewith that for feare they tremble in their consciences But these are yet no tokens of a better disposition bicause the Apostle testifieth that the Diuels vse so to doe Iames. 2. For assoone as they perceiue that the woorde of God agreeth not with their humoures and desires they disdaine any longer to heare it So Achab hated Micheas bicause hee neuer spake suche things as pleased him Furthermore Felix bewrayeth hys reprobate minde againe by an other argument For he looked to haue had money at Paules hande and purposed not to lette him goe withoute some meede whome yet he knewe of right ought to be sette at libertie Therefore he had lawe to sell the cause whereof was couetousnesse which all other nations did reprehende in the Romaines as a thing insatiable Lette Magistrates learne by this filthie Example to beware of taking bribes in iudgement which by the testimonie of God vseth to blinde the heartes of the wise and to peruert the wayes of the iuste Exodus 13. Deuterono 16. This couetousnesse hathe beene the destruction of moste flourishing common weales and what hurte it dothe euery where nowe a dayes daily Examples aboundantly declare But Felix yet maketh not an ende of sinning For perceiuing that Paule which would neither burthen the brethren nor giue any ill example was slacke in offering of mony he seeketh an other aduauntage of the innocent For when Festus his successor came â–ª and he must giue vp his office he leaueth Paule in prison to the ende hereby to pleasure the Iewes whom he had many wayes greeuously offended where we may see in what state the godly are whose pacience the wicked abuse to their pastime and seeke occasion by them to gratifie one an other So Pilate and Herode wickedly agreed togither to vex and molest christ So the father of Drusilla beheaded Iames with the sweard and when hee sawe it liked the Iewes he went about to put Peter also to deathe for their sake But the wicked haue not alwayes that they desire whom although the vengeance of God punisheth not by and by yet he recoÌ„penseth his slackenesse with the more greeuous punishment at lengthe It shall be our partes by Paules example to learne to be constant in faith and to be pacient in continuall afflictions that at length hauing ouercome al aduersities we may triumphe in Iesus Christ to whome be blessing honoure glorye and power for euer Amen The .xxv. Chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The Clvj. Homelie WHen Festus had receyued the office after three dayes he ascended from Cesarea vnto Ierusalem Then enfourmed hym the hyghe Priestes and the cheefe of the Iewes of Paule And they besought him and desyred fauoure against him that he woulde sende for hym to Ierusalem And they layde awayte for him in the waye to kill him Festus aunswered that Paule should be kept at Cesarea but that he hymselfe woulde shortly depart thether Let them therefore sayde he which among you are able come downe with vs and accuse hym if there be anye faulte in the man When he had tarâ—ied there among them more than tenne dayes he went downe vnto Cesarea and the next day sat in the Iudgement seat and commaunded Paule to be brought VVhiche when he was come the Iewes which were come from Ierusalem stoode about him and laide many and greeuous complaints against Paule which they coulde not proue as long as he aunswered for himâ—elfe that he had neither against the law of the Iewes nor yet against Cesar offended any thing at all IN this xxv Chapter and the next folowyng are described two greeuous enditemeÌ„ts or arrainments wherof the one Paule susteyned before Festus the new president in the other he pleated his cause before king Agâ—ippa and Bernice the Queene The firste is the more notable bycause vnder the colour therof the Iewes had like to haue broght Paule in great ieopardie which yet thorowe the helpe of God he escaped who promysed him he woulde be his succour safegarde for y he must beare witnesse of Christ at Rome also before the Emperour as was declared before in the 23. Chapter The cheefe ende of all these thinges is to teache vs howe God hath a care for his people â—uffring them to be tempted many wayes but yet deliuering them out of all teÌ„ptations as long as they folow theyr vocation and put all their hope and trust in him Wherefore these things must cheefely serue to confirme our faith which thing that we maye doo to our great vtilitie we will consider euery thing in order First
Paule written in the .5 of Mathew and in the first Epistle to the Corinthians the sixt Chapter where the righte vse of Iudgementes is not forbidden but the desire of priuate and vnlawefull reuenge and the insatiable luste of contention which gapeth after other mens goods and disturbeth all kinde of charitie is bridled and restrayned Finally Paules wordes conteyne in them a generall doctrine chiefly appertayning vnto all Magistrates namely that it is lawful for none of them to commit an innocent to the will and pleasure of others or to purchase any mans fauour with his death and bloud For whosoeuer beare office and authoritie are the Ministers of God to defende Innocents and to punishe naughtie and wicked persons Therfore whosoeuer doo otherwise they are the Ministers of the diuell and felowes with Pylate and Herode whereof the one deliuered Chryst to the Iewes to be crucified and the other for an whoores sake beheaded Iohn the Baptist. But let vs returne vnto Festus which beeing moued with Paules sodayne appeale and seeing him selfe disappoynted of his hope debating the matter with those that sate on the benche with him aunswereth at length with angry moode Hast thou appealed vnto Caesar As if he should say art thou so bolde to take Caesar for thy iudge rather than me well thou shalt go vnto Caesar. He trimly expresseth the vsage of the wicked who although they well know how wicked they aâ—e yet they will take it in very euill parte if a man touche them neuer so little therwith or make any exception agaynst their decrees Yet is he much better than many of the Princes of our dayes who will suffer the faythfull of Chryst to enioy no benefite of law or publike equitie And verily the seueritie that the Romanes vsed in administring their lawes is very notable seeing that Festus after the appeale that a person of no estimation had made thought it was lawfull for him no further to meddle in the matter The force wherof dyd long preserue their common weale battered and â—ore shaken with many vyces It were meete that Presidents in these dayes shoulde bee kepte vnder with lyke seueritie as wee erewhyle declared which thing if the higher Magistrates would obserue bothe should they be hated the lesse them selues and innocencie euery where should be the more mayntayned But chiefly let vs obserue the power and truthe of God wherby he defendeth his seruaunts against the assaultes of their enimies Let vs in truste hereof embrace the truthe with all our hearts and hauing once taken holde of hir keepe hir faste and suffer our selues by no threates to be pulled from our sauiour Iesus Chryst to whom be prayse honour power and glory for euer Amen The Clviij Homelie ANd after a certaine days king Agrippa and Bernice came vnto Caesarea to salute Festus and when they had bene there a good season Festus rehearsed Paules cause vnto the king saying There is a certayne man left in prison of Felix about whome when I came to Ierusalem the high Priestes and Elders of the Iewes enfourmed me and desired to haue iudgement agaynst him To whome I aunswered It is not the maner of the Romanes for fauour to delyuer any man that he shoulde peryshe before that hee whiche is accused haue the accuser before hym and haue lycence to answere for him selfe concerning the cryme laide agaynst him Therfore when they were come hither without any delay on the morrow I sate to giue iudgement and commaunded the man to be brought foorth Against whom when the accusers stoode vp they brought none accusation of suche things as I supposed but had certayne questions against him of their owne superstition and of one Iesus which was dead whom Paule affirmed to be alyue And bycause I doubted of suche maner of questions I asked him whether he would go to Ierusalem and there be iudged of these matters But when Paule had appealed to be kept vnto the knowledge of Caesar I commaunded him to be kept till I might sende him to Caesar. Agrippa sayd vnto Festus I would also heare the man my selfe To morrow sayd he thou shalt heare him GOD vseth to exercise his people in this worlde with diuerse and sundry tribulations but according to his wisedome and goodnesse he maketh them serue to the glory of his name and to their saluation A very notable example whereof is heere set foorth in this Storie of Paule For after his apprehension at Ierusalem he had euery day ministred vnto him fresh occasion of preaching For firste he was permitted to speake vnto all the people standing vppon the stayres gooing vp to the Castle wherof he neuer had the lyke oportunitie before After that he protested his fayth in the Counsell of the Priestes and Elders which otherwise woulde neuer voutsafe to haue heard him Thirdly he made a long Oration touching his vocation and office before Felix the President which vsed many times to sende for him and to talke with him At length he gaue an account of his fayth and doctrine before Festus as wee hearde of late And hee so declared and opened his cause euery where that both the Romane Presidents and the barbarous souldiours might easily vnderstande his innocencie a thing surely much making to the setting foorth of the Gospell And vndoubtedly suche seedes of fayth were sowen in the minds of a gret many that not long after they brought foorth rare and singular increase bicause the worde of God as Esai testifieth vseth neuer to be preached in vayne Moreouer the things that follow must be referred to that we euen now sayde whereby it shall be declared what occasion of preaching Paule had giuen him before king Agrippa and Bernice and all the nobilitie of that Countrey And bycause it was a thing seldome seene for Princes to heare a Preacher in bandes therefore Luke thought good to passe ouer none of those things which chaunced in or about the same Firste he sheweth the occasion of all the matter which was the comming of king Agrippa and Bernice vnto Caesarea to welcome Festus beeing lately come from Rome And it was no maruell that the king shewed him selfe so officious vnto the President for it was euident that he had obteyned the kingdome of the Emperour through fauour and so helde it that he muste of force acknowledge the Romanes to be his lordes and superiours This Agrippa was sonne to Herodes Agrippa of whose tyrannie horrible death it hath bene spoken in the 12. Chapter And Bernice was his sister whom Iosephus sayth the people suspected to haue vnlawfull company with hir brother Wherfore to auoyde this suspition she maried with Polemon king of the people called Lysij from whoÌ„ yet not long after she was diuorsed and returned to hir brother agayne who trusting in the amitie power of the Romanes made no account of the peoples talke This is a singular example of Gods goodnesse which dothe voutsafe to haue the saluatioÌ„ that is purchased by Christ to
ennimies vnto religion But bicause suche come not as learners but as iudges and comptrollers and bring with them the opinions they haue conceiued before it cannot be that the gospel doth any thing profite them the ende whereof Paule saith is to captiuate all the wisedome of the flesh and to bring it in obedience to the faith Therfore we must bring with vs humble and lowly mindes and desirous to learne if wee will receiue any profite thereby See Luke 8. Againe we are taught by this Example what to iudge of them which come to Sermons and Churches in pompous attire and araye These are like vnto Agrippa and Bernice and giue no litle offence For first it is a great token of lightnesse in them that they remember not howe they are but mire and clay and that the beginning of apparell proceeded first of sinne so that it were more meete for vs to humble our selues in them than to shew any pride therin Another occasion of offence there is in that we be the aucthors that other folishly imitate vs or else conceiue wanton imaginations or else minister occasion to the porer sort to be impacient and to murmure againste god Therefore we incurre that horrible sentence of God which pronounceth that terrible woe against suche as giue other occasion of offence Furthermore it is a token of a certaine beastly dulnesse and of a minde too too vntowarde to shewe pride in the sight of God where we ought to shewe moste lowlinesse For who would not say he were out of his wittes which should come before a Prince to aske pardon of his trespasse in proud apparell and with sturdie and lofty countenance And yet we come vnto the Church to aske forgiuenesse of our sinnes and to heare the woorde of saluation in all insolent and proude manner Uerily Christ forbiddeth vs to be carefull for nedefull apparell With what face therefore can we make garments of suche sundry sortes deuises to set out our pride See what Esay saith in his third Chapiter at large touching this offence But let vs consider Paule which at Festus commaundement is brought forthe bounde in chaines as appeareth by his owne saying yet not as a guiltie person before iudges but as a teacher and preacher Heere in this sight or shew appeareth the wonderfull counsel of God where an assembly of most honorable personages glittering in golde purple and scarlate abide the comming of Paule looking like a prisoner pale and wanne and dragging his chaine after him in his hande Yea God offereth vnto him being thus in bandes a singular occasion to behaue himselfe boldly in the quarell of his name Whereby it appeareth howe the wicked can nothing preuaile with their enterprises and deuises For what other thing went the Iewes about hitherto but to take from Paule all occasion of preaching and so to extinguishe all his doctrine But they so little preuaile heereby that rather by their meane he is brought before a great and honorable assembly before whome otherwise he shuld neuer haue had opportunitie to haue preached Let these things serue to comfort vs among the terrors of this world For why should we henceforth feare the world seeing God is of as great power in these dayes to defend his people and to promote his word Chefely we haue in this place to cōsider Paul which as the sequele declareth was bolde and couragious of minde for he was not dismaide at the sight of the king the nobilitie But he declareth his matter so stoutly that though he were in bands yet he put his auditors in no litle feare and greatly moued the king in his minde The like thing we saw hapned before in Felix These things teach vs that Gods word can not be bound although his ministers be in prison and in bandes For the aucthoritie or effect therof dependeth not vpon man For the spirit of god bloweth wher it wil and is not subiect to the vaine pleasure of man We are taught also what we haue to do in like case Let vs boldly defend Christes cause not passe a strawe for the aucthoritie and tiranny of this world For the cause we haue in hand is iust and good and vpon it dependeth all our saluation And it is not our cause but Gods who can easily defend the same And it is not we that hādle it but the spirit of God which worketh and speaketh in vs according to the promisse of Christ. Who therfore wil withstand the spirit of God Who will thinke to preuaile against it Or who being comforted and holpen therby wil let him selfe be ouercome of cowardly feare Last of all Festus setteth Paule before Agrippa the residue of his hearers and repeateth in few words his cause and the end of this present accusation For this saith he is he whom all the Iewes required to haue put to death which yet in his iudgement had committed nothing worthy of death Howbeit bicause he had appealed vnto Caesar he desired that they wold diligently heare him weigh euery thing that he might haue some mater of certaintie to wryte to Caesar of him After this sort the Romane President causeth Paule to be diligently heard which thing was not don without the prouidence of god In the meane season we haue a new testimony of Paules innocency which it behoued many times thus to be defended bicause God forsaw that in all ages his doctrine shuld haue greuous enimies Here apeareth also the incurable malice of the Iewes which ceased not to require an innocēt to be put to death For thus they folow their forfathers at the hard heeles who as we read with like impudēcy required the death of Christ the sonne of god Pilate being much against it Therfore they are vtterly ouerthrowne by the iust iudgement of God made a common exāple vnto al men as Christ many times prophesied shuld happen vnto them Moreouer we haue to consider Festu◠saying which thinketh it a point of absurditie to send a prisoner and not to declare wherof he is accused wherfore he was put in prison These things teache vs that we must so deale with prisoners that we may haue ful perfit certificate of all things For we must not deale rashly in matters of life death Seing that an hethen man vnderstode thus much what shall it become those magistrates to do which professe the name and word of Christ And with what moderation of minde becommeth it vs to entreat al captiues seing we know that whatsoeuer benefite or harm we do them the same we do vnto Christ himself But wold to God our aduersaries in these dais wold vse this equitie towards the seruantes of Christ who thinke it but a sport to vse all kinde of vncurtesie towards vs without any cause Howbeit let these things nothing offend vs seing we know that Christ also was most vncurteously delt with For why should the disciples or schollers thinke to bee in better case than their
spent the same For where in other places he wryteth that a Bishoppe should bee commended euen of very straungers also he therfore goeth about to proue his innocencie by the testimonie of his ennimies And bicause it should not be thought he had led his life in any corner he saithe he was broughte vp at Ierusalem where the seate of Religion was and the moste famous vniuersitie in all Iewrie There he saide from his beginning he had led a life moste commendable euen after the secte of the Phariseys For this secte was worthy to be preferred before all other bicause the Phariseis had the scriptures in most reuerence and excelled the other sectes in honestie of life The greatest erroure they had was that they maintained the righteousnesse and merite of their owne woorkes Howbeit Paules scope and ende is to persuade Agrippa that he had done nothing rashly of any wicked lighte or wauering minde seeing he had vsed from his childehoode the moste straightest kinde of religion It is not without a cause that he declareth he led his childhode so godlily For thereby he teacheth howe muche it auaileth to haue publike persons well brought vp in their childehoode For althoughe they ought not to be reiected which conuert in their olde age yet are they muche more to be preferred whose life afore time hathe not beene spotted or stained For suche will goe more boldly on in their wonted vertues and are more able by their aucthoritie to withstande the enterprises of the wicked whereas the other sorte returne againe to their frequented vices and being in danger of the vpbraidings and reproches of the wicked by little and little lose all their aucthoritie Beside that their counsell although it be honest and godly yet commonly with the good it is suspected who feare that they are led either with lightnesse of minde or else with some other leâ—de affection Therefore they that minde to place their children eyther in office of the Churche or of the common weale must haue a diligent regarde of their education and bringing vp And heere are two poyntes very necessary that Paule telleth of him selfe The one is that youthe muste bee brought vp in suche places where religion cheefely flourisheth that with learning and experience they may ioyne also the taste and fauoure of religion The other is that euen by and by at the beginning they must chuse suche a kinde of life as hathe least occasion of vices in it For where youthe euen of nature is prone vnto sinne occasions of euill muste be shunned and auoided rather than sought for Woulde to God the men in oure dayes which cause their children many times to be broughte vp among suche as they knowe are farthest from the true knowledge of Christ wold obserue these things who are led with no care of religion but of gaine altogither Therefore oute of suche schooles commeth that kinde of men which measureth religion according to frendship and commoditie and who bursting ouer the barres of all godlinesse fall headlong into all kinde of mischeefe and are not onely the destruction of themselues but also of the Churche and common weale This thing Examples both olde and new do teach vs whereby we ought to be prouoked so to cause our children which wee meane to set to Goddes seruice to be instructed and brought vp from their youth that they may be profitable bothe to them selfe to the Church and to the common weale and at lengthe receiue the inheritaunce of the kingdome of heauen with Iesus Christ our Lord to whome be praise honor power and glory for euer Amen The Clxj. Homelie ANd nowe I stande and am iudged for the hope of the promisse made of God vnto our fathers vnto which promisse our twelue Tribes instantly seruing God day and night hope to come For which hopes sake King Agrippa I am accused of the Iewes Why shuld it be thought a thing incredible vnto you that God should raise againe the dead PAVLE the Apostle in giuing an accoumpt of his faith and doctrine laboureth cheefely to proue that he did nothing of rashe minde or of vngodly intent and purpose To the which ende also he made mention of his childehoode prouing that he was so brought vp and had so ordered his life that he ought not iustly to be suspected either of any temeritie or vngodlinesse aboute religion By which Example wee are taughte among other things that wee must so trade and traine vp oure selues in Religion that we may be able to render a reason to euery man after what sorte wee haue liued therein euen from oure childehoode For as God is the tutoure and defendoure of all age so it behoueth that all manner of age should be consecrated vnto him And we reade that he requireth oftentimes to haue children brought vp from their infancie in his lawe and seruice Which place reproueth the shamefull error of them which say that religion is a more waightie intricate mater than for lay men to meddle with wheras notwithstanding God willeth that euen tender age should exercise it selfe therin wheras nothing pertaineth so indifferently to all men as religion for the which the scripture teacheth that meÌ„ were created euen from the beginning But bicause we haue entreated hereof in other places lette vs nowe goe on in Paules oration He somewhat breaking of his narration begun a little before declareth the state of the whole controuersie betweene him and his aduersaries the Iewes For he saith he is accused for the hope of the promisse which God sometimes made vnto the fathers and vnto the which the twelue tribes that is to say the whole nation of the Iewes hope by their continuall seruing of God at lengthe to come And being not content once thus to haue said he repeteth the same he said again saying for this hope sake O king Agrippa am I accused which words seme to haue in them some shewe of indignation wherby he would expresse the indignitie and heynousnesse of the matter As if he should say who perceiueth not what great vnrighteousnesse is in mine aduersaries seeing they charge me of death accuse me of schisme wheras my doctrine and faith dependeth vpon that ancient promisse of God wherein all the fathers in times past put their trust and wherof as many of the Israelites as worship the true God desire to be partakers hauing none other end of all their holinesse and religion Howbeit that hope of promisse whereof he speaketh is Iesus Christe the sonne of God in whome only God hath promised life and saluation from the very beginning of the world vnto the fathers falne into destruction through the sinne of Adam as shortly after shall be declared more at large He plainely nicketh bothe their ignorance in religion and also the preposterous affiaÌ„ce which they had glorying in the couenant and promisses of God and wold be taken all togither for his people and yet did cast aside Christ throughe whose merite and
but shadows of Chryst and of the things that belonged vnto hym I omitte the testimonies of the Prophetes for breuitie sake Let this suffise for them al where Christ teacheth vs that the mysteries both of his death and resurrection were long before prophesied by Moses the Prophets and wryters of the Psalmes Therefore Paule very well professeth that he teacheth none other fayth or hope of saluation than that which the fathers had which beleeued the promises that God had made Let vs also obserue howe he complayneth that he is accused for thys selfe fayth and that of the Iewes which did moste glory in the fathers and in the promises This thing teacheth vs what state the truth is in in this world verily euen suche that not only the open enimies take against hir but also those that will seeme to be the most earnest followers of hir This we read came to passe in the time of the Prophets long agone And as Chryst teacheth vs they made muche of the Prophetes tombes and graues which yet hated their doctrine worse than a tode So wheÌ„ Christ came vnto them which euery day looked for him according to the Oracles of the Prophets yet they neither knew him nor receiued him The same we see falleth out also euen in our dayes For they that bragge of the name of Chryst and supersticiously worship the mother of Chryst the Uirgin and the Sainctes with their reliques for Chrystes sake the same persecute the true fayth of Chryst and the doctrine of the Apostles for no cause so muche as for that it chalengeth to Chryste onely all the glory of our redemption and saluation And now a dayes euery where among the Christians suche men are accused of vngodlynesse and heresie as do teach that men ought to trust in Chryst onely and to seeke all their saluation in him alone Therefore we haue as great occasion in these dayes to complayne as Paule had who thought it vnmeete to be accused of the Iewes for the promise sake made sometime vnto the fathers But this is the vntowardnesse of this worlde wherat we must not be offended seeing it is both an olde practise and examples of al ages teach vs that the true worshippers of God haue alwayes wrastled and striuen agaynst the same Let vs obserue moreouer in what order and after what sorte Paule defendeth bothe his fayth and doctrine First he alleageth the promise or word of God and therevnto he ioyneth the consent of the whole Church For he nameth the twelue tribes togither therby playnly declaring that he hath no regarde what a certayne few of the Priestes thinke but what the whole company of the faythfull haue beleeued in all ages according to the word of god This is the best way of mayntayning and defending the fayth For where mannes traditions are of no authoritie with God the worde of God muste principally be brought foorth and by it a reason must be rendered of all opinions This foundation beeing layde then must we also haue an eye vnto the Churche not to the company of a certayne fewe which chalenge to them selues alone the name thereof but vnto that vniuersall assemblie and congregation which wee knowe hath bene from tyme to tyme continually since the beginning of the worlde although sometymes it hath bene somewhat selde and obscure somewhile somewhat more in number and more euident euen as it seemed good vnto him which chose vs in his sonne before the foundations of the worlde were layde Therefore the errour of our age is enormious and playne absâ—rde where many by and by at the firste choppe wyll alleage the consente of the Churche constituting the same vppon a certayne sorte of conspired counterfaytes that is to say smered and shauen creatures of Antichryst to whome they make the worde of God and the interpretation thereof to bee in subiection and gyue them power to decree and appoynte what they wyll concerning the fayth Whome if a man would examine according to the markes of the Primatiue Churche they shall so little be accounted worthy to be heades of the Church that they ought scarse to be taken for any members thereof Laste of all we see that the Article of resurrection ought to be taken for certayne and assured seeing that Paule alleageth the same with a certayne kind of indignation agaynst those that douted therof saying Why seemeth it vnto you an incredible thing that God should raise vp thâ— deade agayne As if he should say Is it not a maruayle that men should doubt of that which is euery where proued by so many argumentes â— For to let passe the Scriptures the reason of Gods iustice requireth that the dead should ryse agayne and receiue a recompence for the things which they heere haue done considering we see the wicked lyue mosâ—e commonly welthyly in this worlde and the godly in miseâ—ie Wee haue more ouer examples appearing euery yere in plants trees and in euery lyuing creature Do we not reade also that the first man was made of the earth â–ª and howe many were raysed agayne to life miraculously firste by the Prophets and then at length by Chryst him selfe But letting passe these arguments Paule sendeth his hearers to the consideration of Gods power onely verily to preuent this mischiefe that measureth the mysteries of fayth according to the capacitie and reache of mans reason It is also a ridiculous errour to thinke that impossible to God whereof we can not perceyue a reason by and by And this is to be obserued not onely in the Article of resurrection but also in all others to the ende wee shoulde subdue our reason to the obedience of fayth Yet must we not bring in as some men vse new and absurde opinions vnder the pretence of Gods omnipotencie For where we are certayne of the will of God according to his worde there it shal be lawfull for vs to reason of his omnipotencie which thing thou shalt in vayne doo if thou doo not first proue that God is willing to do that which thou meanest Furthermore let vs holde faste the chiefe poynt of this place that we trusting in the hope of the ancient promises worship God day and night which hath opened to vs life and eternall saluation in the promised seede Iesus Christ our sauiour to whom be praise honour power and glory for euer Amen The Clxij Homelie I Also verily thoughte in my selfe that I ought to doo many contrary things cleane agaynst the name of Iesus of Nazareth which thing I also dyd in Ierusalem and many of the Sainctes dyd I shutte vp in prison and had receiued authoritie of the highe Priestes And when they were put to death I gaue the sentence and I punished them oft in euery Sinagoge and compelled them to blaspheme and was yet more madde vpon them and persecuted them euen into straunge Cities About which things as I went to Damascus with authoritie and licence of the high Priestes euen at Mid-day
Scriptures let them boldely bring foorth that no man be able to accuse them of falshood or forgery Howbeit it might haue seemed to Paule a greeuous thing to be appoynted to such an office as he knew euen by those things onely which a little â—eâ—ore he went about was subiect to infinite dangers Therfore the Lord mixeth therewith a consolation very commodious and in season wherein he promiseth to deliuer him out of the hands of the Iewes and Gentiles Thus by the way as though he had bene dooing of an other thing he declareth that he was sent also vnto the Gentiles to bring them lykewise into the societie and felowship of the Churche In the meane season this place teacheth vs that the Ministers must looke for hatred persecutions and all kindes of aduersitie in this world For except this were their state and condition it should not neede so often to confirme them neither with the consolations nor promises of Chryst. These promises must diligently be considered for by them we are taught howe Chryste neuer forsaketh his people in their tribulations And yet muste they not so be vnderstanded as though he would deliuer them from all kinds of aduersitie and set them in safetie or so preserue them that they shall not perishe in body For we reade that Paule at the last was beheaded by Nero and the other Apostles also were cruelly put to death But it is sayde that the Lorde deliuereth vs when in this present worlde he assisteth vs with his spirite giuing vs constancie of mynde commoditie of dooing and finally a mouthe and wisedome agaynst the which our enimies are not able to resiste with any probabilitie of reason Agayne when he shoreth vs vppe with consolations in the middle of our afflictions and translateth vs out of the prison of thys body into the possession of hys kingdome and preserueth our memorie and good name to remayne to posteritie After this sorte we knowe he delyuered the holy Martyres whose remembraunce florisheth at this day euen among the enimies of the fayth Which promises seeing they are both generall and alwayes true there is no cause why we should suffer our selues to bee feared or ouercome with any attemptes of this worlde For who shall separate vs from the loue of god c. Reade the place Rom. 8. To conclude he addeth the ende of all these thinges which is that through the ministerie of Paule the eyes of the blinde should bee opened that they beeing illuminated might conuert from darkenesse vnto lyght and beeing deliuered from the power of Sathan might be reconciled vnto God in whom they may receiue remission of their sinnes and inheritance of the king dome of heauen through fayth with all those whom God hath chosen vnto him selfe These things conteyne in them the duetie of Ministers of the worde and the true vse of the Gospell For this cause that thing is attributed vnto the Ministers which is properly the worke of God only as is declared at large Therfore through the Gospel mens eies are opened that they may see God and the way of saluation By the Gospell men are conuerted from darknesse vnto light so that hencefoorth they which were occupied in the works of darknesse might do the dedes of the light For the christian Philosophie consisteth not in vayne speculations but in practise which extendeth it selfe through all partes of a mans lyfe Agayne by the gospel men are brought out of the power of Sathan vnto God to obey him to serue him Finally the gospel offreth vnto vs the forgiuenesse of sins the inheritaÌ„ce of the kingdome of heuen And we may not thinke that these things stand in vayne sound of words but forasmuch as christ which is the only author of these things is preched through the gospel they are truely attributed to the preaching of the gospel bicause the same gospel is not in vaine but effectuous Therfore the preching of the gospel containeth in it the cheefest and only treasure of our saluation And the ministers therof ought to haue this only end before their eyes to bring men to be partakers of these things and not to leade them about as it were in a vaine maze and stagelike pompe of preaching Furthermore we haue heerein comprehended the whole order and manner of our saluation For where these things are giuen vnto vs of God it is euident that we want them of nature Therefore of nature we be blinde to perceiue any godlynesse and by our naturall corruption we deserue to waile and mourne vnder the tirannie of Sathan But by the goodnesse of God it commeth to passe that we be illuminated by Christ and be translated from the power of death and darknesse into his kingdome For we being sanctified and iustified by his merite enter into the kingdome of eternall life And all these things as we said ere while God offreth vnto vs to be receiued by faith through the gospell by the which faith the scripture teach that we be purified and made righteous bicause by it only power is giuen to vs to imbrace Christ and to receiue this goodnesse These things might be declared more at large with their dueties whome Christ hathe taken into the kingdome of his father But bicause we haue oftentimes spoken therof it shall be sufficient to shewe as it were with the finger the cheefe poyntes of euery thing In the meane season we haue heere to bewaile the vnkinde and vnhappy blindnesse of the worlde which contemning so plaine a way of saluation turne them to the most intricate Laberinthes and pitfals of eternall damnation It is our partes to shewe our selues thankfull vnto God and with constant faith to holde fast the only author of these goodnesses which is our Lord and sauioure Iesus Christ to whom be praise honor power and glory for euer Amen The Clxiiij Homelie WHerfore O king Agrippa I was not disobedient to the heauenly vision but shewed first vnto them of Damascus and at Ierusalem and throughout all the costes of Iewrie then to the Gentiles that they shuld repent and turne to God and do such works as become them that repent For this cause the Iewes caught me in the Temple and went about to kill me Seing therfore that I haue obtained helpe of God I continue vnto this day witnessing bothe to small and to great saying none other things than those which the Prophetes and Moses did say shoulde come that Christe should suffer and that he should be the first that should rise from death and should shew light vnto the people and to the Gentiles PAVLE diligently reporteth the Historie of his conuersion before Agrippa bicause thereby hee was able manifestly to proue that he became a Christian man of no light heade ne yet preached the gospell vnto the Gentiles of any rashe enterprise but that God was the aucthoure of all the things which he had hitherto done who conuerted him when he was of a farre other minde
and commaunded him to preach the gospel vnto the Gentiles also And after these things thus premised he declareth what he did more ouer and what happened vnto him and thereof taketh an occasion to preache to those that were present Firste hee confesseth plainely the obedience which hee shewed vnto the heauenly vision which thing is diligently to bee noted For if wee compare the commaundement of God with the precepte that Paule receyued of the Priestes wee shall perceiue they differed very muche one from an other For the Priestes sent him to Damascus with publique commission and aucthoritie to bring those faithfull of Christe that were there to bâ—e putte in bandes and prisonne But God commaunded him not onely to cease of from his doing but also to preache the Gospell Heere therfore he saithe he obeyed the calling of God and that speedely and without all delay and he is not ashamed to confesse the same before those with whome hee knewe the Priestes were of more aucthoritie than hee was Therefore hee teacheth vs by his Example that wee must obay God more than man and that wee muste make no delay nor putting of assoone as we be certaine what his will is This rule who so euer foloweth they dispatch them selfe at once from great anxietie and care and cannot doe amisse Also wee haue to consider the manner of this obedience which wee may perceiue by the things which Paule saithe hee did For he did those things which God commaunded him to doe and euen as hee commaunded him to doe them preaching the Gospell bothe to the Iewes and to the Gentiles Therefore that is a true obedience when wee accomplishe the commaundement of the Lorde without all exception There are also which obey the Lorde but yet but in parte onely and as farre foorthe as seemeth for their owne commoditie whereof the Scripture giueth vs Examples in the first of Saule and Samuel the thirtienth and fiftienth But God is of a farre other minde which forbiddeth vs to turne from his woorde either to the right hande or to the lefte either to put any thing to it or to take any thing from it Therefore Paule did very well to take in hand the businesse appoynted him of God without any further deliberation to fulfil that that he was commaunded according to the rule of Gods iniunction Furthermore while hee declareth what hee did hee teacheth also what wee ought to preache in the gospell and in what order to set it forthe Firste we muste laboure to bring men to repentaunce forasmuche as it is manifest that we be all sinners and subiect to the wrath of god Herewith we reade that the Baptiste begun and Christe after him who taught his Apostles to begin with the same Whereby it appeareth that they are but slender Gospellers in these dayes that woulde haue this principle or beginning omitted Moreouer â–ª the manner of true repentaunce is expressed which is to tourne vnto god For as wee in tourning from God doe greeuously sinne and perishe so bothe our repentaunce and saluation consisteth cheefely in this that we muste tourne to God againe and so be reconciled vnto him This muste bee done by the meane of Christe onely who bothe woorketh true repentaunce in vs by his spirite and reconcileth vs vnto hys Father hauing cancelled and blotted out the hand writing of sinne and of the lawe which was againste vs. Wherefore Peter in an other place saith he was sent of God to giue Israelâ— repentance and forgiuenesse of sinnes Where the erroure of those men is confuted which preach repentance without Christ and send men to their owne workes and merites The thirde pointe of Paules doctrine is that men should worke worthy frutes of repentance which it appeareth Iohn also required with great sâ—ueritie and all the scriptures euery where will and commaund the same For where God wil haue vs to be no hypocrites nor dissemblers but challengeth vs wholely to himselfe it is very requisite that we should proue our selues to be truely conuerted vnto god both in our workes and all other conuersation of our life This shall we doe if we lay away our former naughtie desires and lead a newe kinde of life agreeable vnto the lawes of God touching the which newnesse of life we reade very muche euery where in the Epistles of Paule For heereby we be taught that good works must not be taken for merites but are required as dueties prescribed and due vnto God forasmuche as we are neuer able to performe them vnlesse we be regenerated of the spirite and merite of Christ and be first conuerted vnto God. And although we do what so euer things we are bounde to doe yet be we vnprofitable seruauntes as Christ himselfe teacheth Thus in three pointes Paule comprehendeth the whole gospell and sheweth howe he preached it in the same order Nowe in this that foloweth he declareth what happened vnto him while he walked in this vocation to the ende he would easily proue to euery man howe vniustly the Iewes delt with him For this cause truely saith he for that I endeuored my selfe to be obedient vnto God the Iewes tooke me and would haue killed me in the very Temple and had done it also but that I was deliuered through the present helpe of god He mentioneth the Temple and the daÌ„ger of death he was in to declare that they were led rather of blinde affection than moued with any iust cause seeing that neither the holinesse of the Temple nor publike lawe and equitie coulde restraine them from such irefull proceeding This place teacheth vs that the obedience which the godly owe vnto God is the cheefe cause of persecutions For bothe the Prophets and the Apostles were hated of the worlde for none other causes but for that they laboured to bring men vnto God by preaching the word of god And now a dayes the seruaunts of Christ are in daunger of persecuting for this cause onely for that they put their trust onely in God through Christ worship him only feare him only and serue him only as he commaundeth But the hainousnesse of this matter is the greater for that they which laboure priuately and publikely to haue al men saued are so euill requiâ—ed In the meane season let this comfort vs that we heare Paule was aided by God and deliuered out of the handes of moste wicked cut throtes For this is a general rule we haue promises euery where which teache vs that God deliuereth his people out of temptations and suffereth them not to be tried aboue their strengthes Howbeit after Paule had sufficiently proued that he was guiltlesse and was cast in prisone without desert then hee turneth him to Agrippa the king and to the other heaters and with great boldnesse beginneth his oration And bicause it might seeme a maruell to any man howe he was so constant in doing his office seeing he had so oftentimes before bene in aduersitie and
the meane season and how some beleeued the promisse of god and some not touching euery of the which points we shall speake in order And first of all we haue to consider the Mariners who being in the Adriaticke sea and perceiuing by certaine markes that the lande was not farre of vsed all the diligence that they coulde to gette vnto the shore For letting downe a plumbet of lead by a long line they sounded for the depth of the sea and prepared all other things necessary for that present season which might seeme to be a worke of faith considering they so buckled and framed themselues vnto the promisse of god But when they had cast out their plumbet the seconde time and perceyued that the sea waxed verie shaule being stricken with a newe feare and forgetting the promise and oracle of God they go aboute dishonestly to runne awaye for they hoyse ouer the boate and gette them downe into it and make as though they woulde hoyse out the ankers aforeship where as they meant to prouide for themselues and to leaue the passengers destitute of all hope and sâ—â—coure Heere appeareth the propertie of the fleshe and of all suche as purpose to followe the waye and reason thereof These men at the firste are delyghted with the promyses of God and frame themselues accordingly that is when the successe of things agreeth with the promyses and when they thinke euerie thing will go forwarde and well But assoone as daungers begyn once to appeare that dashe their hope of successe they playnely renounce their fayth and turne them to the counsels of the flesh and shewe themselues moste dishoneste persons bothe towarde God and man And that these Mariners dyd we see the people of Israell dyd also who when they fyrste hearde that God had promysed to sette them at libertie embraced the deuice and counsell of God with great reuerence But Pharao vexed with the demaunde or request of Moyses and Aaron began to handle them more seruilely than before then forgat they the promise of God and fell to reâ—yling saying The Lord looke vnto you and iudge you which hath made the sauour of vs to stinke in the eyes of Pharao and in the eyes of his seruantes and haue put a sworde in their hande to sley vs. And the same people when they shoulde go out of Egipt laden wyth golde and costly apparell tooke their iourney ioyfully But when they came to the red Sea and sawe the Host of their enimies harde at their backes they by and by accused Moyses and Aaron the faythfull seruauntes of God of treason and murther Exod. 14. Agayne being miraculously delyuered out of that daunger they declared their ioye of myndes wyth singing But anone after perceyuing want and scarcitie of meate and drinke they turne agayne to their murmuring and complayning But what neede we rehearse this of the Israelites seeing we haue euerie where in these dayes the lyke examples And this is commonly the chiefe cause why men fall from the fayth and forgetting the commaundementes of God neglecte their dutie Let vs learne therefore to abandon the counsell of the fleshe which so disagreeth with the worde of God and in our temptations haue a respect onely vnto hys worde and not vnto the fleshe For the fleshe by reason it can see nothing but the presente state of things doth quickly dispayre But true faâ—th grounded vppon the worde of God onely cannot fall 〈◊〉 fâ—lter 〈…〉 knoweth that God is 〈◊〉 of whose wyll she is certified by hys worde See the 〈◊〉 of Abraham whiche Paul â–ª handleth in the fourthe to the Romaines diligently and trimly Agayne in these marâ—â—â—â—â— we may see what the propertie of suche bolde and confident persones is as despise◠〈…〉 and refuse godly and faythfull admonitions For thus wee see they dyd before â–ª where then persuaded the Centurion to sayle from Candâ—â—â— to the counsell of Paule But when they had brought bothe 〈…〉 and others in daunger then were they lyke â—asâ—atdes afraide 〈◊〉 sought dishonestly to forsake their tackle and compaâ—â—e This is the propertie of all those whiche are dronken in the 〈◊〉 of their owne wisedome The lyke partes also play seditious persones and those that are aucthoures of rebellion in common weales when daungers are on euery side at hand they conuey themselues away Thus Chore when he had made a stirre and vproare through oute the campe he setteth himselfe quiet in hys tente Num. 16. And Absalon while his souldioures are in the fight rideth himselfe vpon a Mule taking his pleasure and pastime when all other were in daunger These examples teache vs to suspect suche kinde of men and not to despise the wholesome counsell of sage and sober persons which we see agreeable with the worde of God. Nowe let vs returne vnto Paule who throughe the secrete instincte of the holy Ghoste perceiuing the Marriners intent admonished the Captaine and souldioures to disappointe this thing Heere we haue diligently to consider the woordes of Paule Except these men sayth he abide in the ship you can not be safe Yet God before this had promised them all their safetie whose Counsels can not be frustrate or made vaine Howe then can they not escape except the Marriners abide in the shippe Doth the truthe of Goddes promisse depende vppon the false Marriners But Paule reasoneth not in this place of the absolute power of god who might easely haue deliuered them oute of all daunger without helpe eyther of Marriners or shippe But bicause hee had no certaine promisse of miraculous deliuery yea hee was tolde that they muste all be cast a lande into a certaine Ilande hee thoughte the order of nature and the remedies that were at hande were not to be despised least by ouermuche confidence and truste in Goddes promisse hee shoulde make them to tempt god Which Example teacheth vs that the prouidence of God and the faithe that consisteth therein is no lette vnto the godly to vse all other lawfull and ordinary meanes For God will haue the order appoynted by him to bee obserued as by many Examples may bee declared In sowing of corne the Scripture teacheth vs that nothing succedeth except God giue the increase But the same Scripture testifieth that God hathe appointed this order that the grounde shoulde bee tilled by oure laboure and so muste receiue blessing from heauen and bee made fitte to beare corne So in the gouernaunce of an house wee knowe that all endeuoure is superfluous onlesse the Lorde builde the house And yet in the scripture diligent and careful housholders are commended and in setting forthe the praises of a good huswife or matrone the holy Ghoste mighte 〈◊〉 almost too industrious and carefull Therefore Paule dothe well in thinking the Marriners oughte not to bee lette goe althoughe hee nothing douâ—red in the promisse of God following the Example of Christe who where hee certainely knewe that he was commended to the ministerie and tuition
notable and is the oftenest cyted and alleaged of any other in the new Testament For all the Euangelists make mention heereof Mathew in the thirtenth Marke in the fourth Luke in the eyght and Iohn in the twelfth Chapiters And Paule repeateth the same in the tenth Chapiter to the Romanes Therfore we muste not thinke the consideration thereof superstuous For it conteyneth in it three thynges greatly belonging to vs also Fyrst the sinne of the Iewes is described in that they wittingly and willingly are blinde and despise the knowen light of the truthe like vnto men that hauing their perfecte sighte and hearing make yet as if they were blinde and deafe And that these were such the Gospell in many places teacheth vs Would to God these onely in times paste had bene suche and that we had not euery where the lyke in our dayes also who beeing conuinced euen by the testimonie of their conscience fayne yet as though they could not vnderstande the mysterie of the fayth Yet here appeareth the brightnesse of Goddes woorde which is so greate that it mightily pierceth both the eyes and eares of men For that worde which God hath set oute vnto vs as a Candle is not darke and obscure Therefore all the darkenesse is of man a grosse and wilfull darkenesse as the thinges following declare Secondly the Prophet describeth the cause of this euill namely an hart waxed grosse So calleth he the mynd which is indurate or hardned with naughtie affections so that it can be moued with no admonitions or exhortations of men All suche dooings as thys Chryste expresseth in the Parable of a mariage and Gestes bydden to the mariage wherein some hadde maryed a wyfe some hadde bought Oxen some other farmes whereabout they beeing occupied refused to come vnto the mariage Heereby are vnderstanded suche men as beeing addicted to the flesh and to earthly thinges neglecte and despise thinges heauenly Such e it appeareth the chiefe of the Iewes were who had a greater regarde to their honour and aduauntage than vnto Chryst and the kingdome of heauen and nowe a dayes there can scarse bee shewed any other cause of the Gospelles contempte than for that menne studie euery where to heape vp ryches and to fulfyll the pleasures of the fleshe so that they hadde rather lacke Chryste than forsake these their desires Thus it appeareth that all they which perishe in their incredulitie are inexcusable For The lyghte is come into the worlde and menne haue loued darkenesse more than it c. And Paule sayth that a tyme should come when menne shoulde not suffer the doctrine of truthe but shoulde gette them selues false teachers whiche shoulde speake thinges agreable to their fantasie and affections It is euidente that this also hathe bene these many yeres fulfylled according to the Letter and at thys day is so fulfylled that a man shall fynde a greate many whiche shall confesse that in the Gospell is taughte the true doctrine of Fayth and Religion and yet wyll preferre the Popishe Religion before it both bicause it betteâ— lyketh the fleshe and also for that it is more acceptable to the worlde To speake nothing in the meane season of them which openly and with great clamour testifie that they will neither heare nor suffer those that shall teach better or holesomer doctrine Howebeit the Prophete pronounceth the punishement that these men deserue which is bothe manyfolde and horrible For firste they are not conuerted that they may be healed Therefore all hope of saluation is taken from them For where there is none other way of saluation than to turne vnto God and to be at one with him it can not be but that all they that disdayne the worde of God wherby they are called vnto this holesome conuersion and wherby the right way therto is taught them must vtterly fall from saluation Wherefore it muste needes be that they must perish in their sinnes as Chryste threatneth the Priestes of the Iewes Then the next is that this saluation is translated and caried vnto other This god often threatneth vnto the Iewes therby to mollifie their stony confidence For where they were once adopted of God and became his peculiars they thought it was impossible that they shoulde fall from their dignitie Yea they persuaded them selues that the kingdome of God muste fall if God should forsake them Paule therfore teacheth them that this affiance of theirs is most vayne bicause God could easily translate his kingdome whole sound in all parts vnto the Gentiles And this he affirmed not of his owne head but as hauing a respecte vnto the Oracles of God wherby it was long agone prephesied that it shuld so come to passe Herevnto belong the things read in Deut. 32. They haue angred me with that which is no God and prouoked me with their vanities And I also will prouoke them with those which are no people I will anger them with a foolishe Nation c. See also what is sayde in Oseas to this purpose And Christ sayth also expressely The kingdome of God shall bee taken from you and giuen to a Nation which shall bring foorth the fruites thereof Nowe howe this came to passe and was verified the whole order of this Booke abundauntly declareth And Paule in the tenth and eleuenth to the Romanes more at large sheweth And least any man shoulde thinke the iudgement of God stayeth heere wee muste also marke that an horrible destruction bothe of the Citie and whole Nation followed as Chryste threatâ—eâ— assoone as the doctrine of the Gospell was taken from them and caryeâ— vnto the Gentyles These thinges are worthy to be diligently and continually obserued that we also may learne heereby what to hope for if we follow the Iewes and become vnkinde vnto God and wickedly wrastle agaynst the doctrine of the Gospell as they did For God is constante in his iudgements and the nation that doth the like he vseth to punish with like iudgements Ierem. 5. And there is no cause why wee should thinke that the Gospell and kingdome of Chryste shall fayle though we be forsaken which persuasion as we sayde erewhyle deceiued the Iewes For God is able of stones to rayse vp children vnto Abraham And there be diuerse coniectures which portende or shewe that the Empire is lyke to returne into the East and that the West shal be in seruitude agayne aâ—cording to the opinion of Lactantius Whiche thing if it come to passe we shall see the kingdome of Chryst greatly increase among the Turkes and perhaps among the Iewes also Touching which thing Paule in the eleuenth Chapter to the Romanes seemeth to prophesie some things not altogither obscurely But let vs returne vnto Paules hearers â–ª which Luke sayth â–ª wente out hauing begonne a great contention among themselues while some helde on in striuing against the doctrine of truth and other some â–ª labored to maintayne the same And here that sentence of Chryst is
fulfilled which saith he woulde sende a sworde and diuision whereby it shoulde come to passe tha◠they which were before moste intie◠and familiar friendes shoulde moste bitterly contende one with an other Yet let no man thynke thys happeneth through any defaulte of the Gospell seeyng the ende thereof is to vnite and knitte vs all togither in Chryste Therefore all thys commeth to passe through the naughtinesse of the wicked and reprobate Whose propertie it is the more earnestly they are vrged with the worde of God the more to rage and become madde as the examples of Cayn Pharao Achab Zedechias others do testifie But bicause the godly which know it is their dueties to defend the glory of God against all men can not yeld vnto these men ▪ hereof burst out al these flames of contention But by this present place it easily appeareth Paule profited somewhat with these men bycause therewere that openly withstoode these wycked persons For the word of God is neuer preached in vayne bycause it is of it selfe fruitfull and Chryst hath in all places his people which know his voyce and followe him In the meane season we are taught our duetie that if we will be godly and faythfull persons wee muste constantly defende the quarell of truthe agaynst all men For God requireth suche worshippers as are feruent and ardent in zeale no warmlings and dastards which can winke at all kinde of impietie and can with pacient minds and eares suffer all the scoffes of the wicked suche as a man nowe a dayes may finde a number who for this cause thinke them selues moste worthy to be praysed for wyse men and modest But in deede they bee very dullardes and destitute of all sense of godlynesse which are not prouoked with blasphemies and fooles also which so muche esteeme the friendship of the worlde ▪ that they denie vnto Chryst the duetie of godlynesse Therfore let vs prepare our selues to that holesome conflicte and strife which all the godly in this worlde muste suffer For there is no cause why wee should feare the power of this worlde forasmuche as we knowe we fight in his quarell which one day shall breake in peeces all the gaynesayers with a Scepter of Iron which is the sonne of God our Lorde and Sauiour Iesus Chryste to whome be prayse honour power and glory for euer Amen The Clxxv. Homelie AND Paule dwelte two yeres full in hys lodging and receyued all that came in vnto hym preachyng the kingdome of God and teaching those things which concerne the Lorde Iesus with all confidence no man forbidding him OUr Lorde and Sauioure Iesus Chryste comforteth hys Disciples many times with this argument that he wyll not leaue them destitute and succourlesse but will be present ▪ with them vntill the ende of the worlde The truthe of which promises appeareth euery where aswell at all other times as also chiefly in aduersities for thē is Chryst so nigh at hande vnto his seruauntes that not onely he defendeth them mightely and faythfully but also directeth those thinges which seeme dolefull and infortunate vnto their saluation and to hys glory Wherein the captiuitie of Paule may bee vnto vs in steede of a number of testimonies Whiche in the beginning mighte haue seemed vtterly to haue stopped the course of the Gospell howebeit the Lorde so moderated it that through the same the doctrine of the Gospell was rather aduaunced than hindred For by the occasion thereof bothe the Romane Presidents and Souldiours heard the Gospell And at lengthe the preachyng thereof fylled Rome yea the iudgement place and the Emperours court But bycause these thinges haue bene spoken of before other thynges whiche remayne to bee considered in thys Hystorie muste briefly bee runne ouer Firste the Euangelist expresseth the tyme of Paules captiuitie saying that he abode two yeres togither in an house which he had hyred of hys owne charges beeing garded with that Souldiour of whome we made mention before And before that he lay in pryson whole two yeres also vnder Felix And it is lyke that there ranne some monethes betweene Felix his departure out of the Prouince and the tyme of Paules sending vnto Rome Furthermore wee muste allowe foure monethes at the least for his Nauigation and tyme that he spent in Malta Thus Paules captiuitie endured fiue yere all which time he found this one commoditie that he was not thrust into prison but was in open warde whereby he had occasion to preache euery where offred him Heere wee haue to consider the state which the godly bee in in this worlde who alone for the most parte are counted suche wicked persons as are vnmeete to enioy either libertie or lyfe But in the meane season what a sorte of wicked and slaunderous menne trowe yee lyued at their pleasure vnder Nero a moste ryotous tyrante But Paule alone as it were some publike plague or calamitie of the whole worlde is kepte in prison The like curtesie the Prophetes in tymes paste and after them Iohn the Baptist and at length the sonne of God him selfe founde who was put to death among theeues and murtherers and was counted a greater malefactour than Barrabas the murtherer The ende of all which thinges is that we should not be offended at the lyke in these dayes For it is not meete that the Scholers and seruauntes state shoulde be better than the teachers and masters Furthermore we knowe that they which are partakers of Chrystes afflictions in this worlde shall reigne with him hereafter in heauen Here appeareth also the infinite goodnesse of God which preserued Paule so long a tyme in open warde verily for his electes sake vnto whome by this occasion he woulde haue his Gospell to be reuealed For this farre passed the hope bothe of Paule and of all other the faythfull Bycause vnder Nero a moste vicious and cruell tyraunt no man woulde euer haue looked for the same Here therefore let as many as walke in Gods callyng fetche counsayle For as long as wee bee occupied in Gods affayres and so as it is requisite for our saluation God will easily defende vs among moste cruell enimies who was able to saue Noah in the middest of the waues of the floude which ouerflowed all the worlde and Ionas that lay hidde in the belly of the houge Whale And the same when tyme shall so require will translate vs from all misfortunes into the internall kingdome of his sonne Furthermore let vs see what Paule dyd in this two yeres space He receiued sayth he all that came in vnto him preaching the kingdome of God and teaching those thinges which concerne the Lorde Iesus with all confidence no man forbidding him He dyd then th◠same in bondes which he had done before beeing at his libertie bycause he vnderstoode he was nowe the Apostle and seruaunt of Iesus Chryst aswell as before And he dyd not onely preache but also sent letters now to one place nowe to an other and bothe instructed and
comforted the congregations abroade insomuche as if a man consider those times we shall confesse we haue receiued more profite and commoditie by Paules bondes than of all his doings and sayings beside while he went at libertie oueral the world For those times may we thāke for those singular Epistles written as the holy Ghost endited them to the Ephesians to the Philippians to the Collossians to the Hebrues to Philemon and the seconde to Timothe Which the Churche vntill this day hathe kepte and preserued as moste singular and precious Iewels Howbeit many thinges mighte haue feared Paule either to haue written or to haue taughte For this doctrine was the cause he was put in pryson Also he alone trauayled in this quarell at Rome Lykewise at the firste meeting he founde the Iewes lyke vnto them selues that is to say stubborne and disobedient Furthermore that earnest desire that he had to write vnto forrein nations might seeme to declare a minde somewhat inconstant and vnquiet And it might be thought next neighbour to sedition to teache and confirme men in that fayth and religion which we sayde before was condemned by the whole consent of the Senate Againe he was in daunger to be depriued at length of this libertie and to haue had more bonds layde vpon him to haue ben cast into some inner prison and dungeon And we muste not thinke that he was so blockishe that he did not perceiue and consider these thinges But he that knew that he ought his life vnto Christe coulde not by these persuasions be pulled from doing his duetie And this is verily a wonderfull example whereby we be taught how muche we owe vnto God if at any tyme we perceiue we be holpen and defended by him in the middest of dangers and aduersitie For then we must be feared neither with dangers paste neither with dangers present or to come but must be inflamed with greter zeale that by our bolde defending the glory of God we may shewe our selues thankful to him accordingly Therfore that reason of fleshly wisdome that many in these dayes follow is playnly foolish and peruerse which thinke we should hold our peace bicause of enimies dangers on euery side appering as though it were in the enimies power to hinder or further the course of the Gospel Nay it becommeth vs the more boldly to go forward with Gods quarel bicause we plainly find his truth power so apparant in the middle of our dangers But touching Paules doctrine Luke sayth three things which we must not let passe The first is what he preached namely the kingdome of God wherof we haue intreted oftē times before And here by way of exposition he addeth teaching those things which concerne the Lord Iesus Wherby we gather that then the kingdome of God is preached when Chryste is preached For there is none other way to come vnto that kingdome than the same which all the Scriptures with one consent shew vs to be in Christe Iesus For he onely it is that hath destroyed the kingdome of the diuel the works therof he only is the mediator betweene God and vs. He only hath put out the hande writing of sinne that was against vs and purchased vs the good will of his father Therfore it is not without a cause that he saith No man cōmeth vnto the father but by me These things only are sufficient to disproue all other religions which shew vs the kingdome of God or any way of saluation beside christ Secōdly is declared how Paule preached with al confidence or boldnesse that is to say plainely and freely so that for fauour of men he cloked dissembled nothing For he was not ashamed of the gospel of Iesus Christ as he testifieth otherwheres Neither feared he the tirānie of the world prince thereof bicause he had learned of a long time to wrastle therewith And verily Chryst requireth such ministers as will do his businesse diligently and leaue nothing vnto the worlde nor to the wisedome of the flesh which vnder a fayre pretence of modestie bringeth in a dastardly dissembling of the truthe and a denyall of the right fayth Thirdly is declared the successe that Paule had in his preaching Which by this onely argument appeareth was moste prosperous or luckie bycause there was none whiche forbadde him to preache And this me thinketh is the greatest miracle of all others that God wrought to Paule For alwayes before this tyme whersoeuer he came he founde enimies who either by secrete awaytes or else by open force and sedition alwayes troubled him and would hynder him in his teaching and at lengthe draue him out of their Cities But when he was brought to Rome as a prisoner there he teacheth beeing in bondes where Nero a monster of mankinde was Emperoure where bothe the Christian and Iewishe religion was hated and enuied where all men were bewytched either with the vayne superstition of the Gods or with an Epicurious contempte of all religion Where finally the diuell seemed to haue the chiefe See of his kingdome there preached he Chryste freely two yeres togither no man forbidding hym Of whiche thing wee can shewe none other cause but that God woulde brydle the mindes of all men with a mightie hande that though all would not yelde to the doctrine of the Gospell yet they shoulde not be so bolde as to withstande it Thus in a Citie that was the Lady and maistresse of the world the Apostle beeing a captiue triumpheth by preaching Chryste crucified bringing many more vnto the obedience of Chryste than any Emperoure euer subdued The lyke wee reade happened in tymes paste when Daniell beeing ledde captiue to Babylon defended the true Religion bothe constantly and prosperously And althoughe the chiefe of the kingdome were muche agaynst it yet firste he instructed Nabuchodonosor and afterwarde Darius with some knowledge of the true God and was the authour that they dyd by publike Proclamations spread farre and neare the honour and glory of God ouer all their kingdomes Wherevnto also this deserueth to be referred that when the Romane Emperours vsed all kinde of outragious crueltie agaynst the name of Chryste and his Churche yet were there many tymes founde euen in their owne courtes and among the chiefe of them suche as greatly fauoured the Christians and openly defended the true religion Some of which afterwarde when the enimies of Chryst were taken away were aduaunced to the Empire as may be seene in the Stories of Iouinian and Valentinian the Emperours Thus Christ declareth his power where a man would least thinke Nor it is no harde thing for him to brydle the willes of men bycause he compasseth in the sea with bounds which causeth the same to lay down his swelling waues and surges Therfore as many as are strong in him let them hope for his present ayde and they shall neuer be disappoynted of their hope Nowe what Paule dyd after the two yeres were expired Luke dothe
housholde Psal. 55.41 c. Math. 10. The horrible end of Iudas Let Ministers wayte till they be orderly called Hiere 23. Roma 10. Galat. 2. Hebrues 5. Prophecies of Iudas punishment The prouydence of God doth not warrant wickednesse The punishmentes of Christs enimies Destruction Deuter. 28. Math. 27. Math. 23. Math. 24. Luke 19. Rome many tymes spoyled ryfled Rome taken seauen times within .139 yeares No dignitye or other preheminence caÌ„ delyuer vs from Gods iudgement Math. 25. 1. Samuel 2 Deuter. 28. Malach. 2. Peter exhorteth to appoint another in Iudas roume Math. 24. Howe wee should reade the scriptures Roma 15. 2. Timo. 3. What maner of men should be chosen into the ministery Luke 2. Mark. 6. Math. 3. Malach. 2. 1. Timo. 3. Titus 1. 1. Timo. 3. Luke 22. The office of Apostles and Ministers of the worde Marke 16. 1. Corin. 9. The choosing of Ministers must be done duly orderly 1. Cor. 3. Roma 1. 1. Timo. 3. Math. 24. Iohn 10. Let Ministers be chosen openlye before the coÌ„gregation 1. Timo. 3. Leuit. 8. Numer 30. Actes 6. 14. cap. The yeare of oure Lorde 1122. Looke the Chronicle of Vrspurgensis The choosing of Ministers must be ascribed to God alone Act. 13.14 1. Timo. 3. and .5 Titus 1. Math. 24. 1. Corin. 4. Hiere 1. Ezech. 3. and .33 Amos. 7. Amos. 3. Actes 4. 5. Galath 1. The lotte of Ministerie or Apostleshippe Math. 20. 1. Cor. 15. 2. Cor. 11.12 Iohn 13. 2. Cor. 5. Matthias is chosen by lottes Unlawfull lottes Geomantie is a kinde of profession consisting of circles and figures made on the ground Lawfull lottes Prouer. 18. Numer 33. Prouer. 16. Matthias is chosen Apostle and Barsâ—bas refused After what sort the Apostles receiued the holye Ghost Psalm 33. 1. Pet. 1. Luke 1. Math. 16. Iohn 6. Psalm 133. I The holye Ghost was sent at the feast of Pentecost Leuit. 23. Deut. 16. 1. Tim. 2. The Epistle to Ianuarye 119. 2. Corin. 3. Math. 5. Galat. 4. 2. Corin. 3. II The state and condition of the Apostles Howe men must prepare themselues to receiue the holy ghost Iohn 3. 2. Corin. 1.5 Ephes. 1. Psalm 50. Iohn 13. Psalm 51. Luke 11. The spirite of Christ is the Author of concord holinesse The maner how the holy ghost was sent Iohn 14. Math. 28. Suddenly a noyse came from heauen Psalm 27. Habac. 24. Galat. 1. A vehement winde filleth all the house Iohn 3 Psalm 2. Clouen tongues as they had ben of fire The gift of tongues The Apostles are not licensed to preache tyll they were well instructed 1. Tim. 3. Titus 1. 1. Cor. 14. Schooles Amoz 2. Ruffinus in the Eccles. historie the first booke and chapter The holye ghost chaungeth oure tongues and teacheth them Rom. 1. Rom. 8. Galat. 4. Iohn 14. 16. Esay 19. Against blasphemers and filthie talkers Math. 15. Math. 12. Psalm 34. Ephes. 4.5 Collos. 3. Psalm 141. The holye ghost maketh men bolde in the confession of Christ. Math. 10. Mark. 8. Rom. 10. Sozomenus in the Hystorie Tripeâ—tite â–ª the booke sixt and thirde Chapter Apoca. 3. The hearers of the Apostles were of all Nations Godly and religious hearers Esay 1.10 Rom. 10. Prouerb 2. Math. 7. Scoffers Dogges Hogges 2. Cor. 2. 1. Cor. 1. Luke 2. Esay 53. Iohn 3. The effectual opâ—ration of the holy ghost The Apostlâ—s take themselues for equalles and felowes The argument of Petâ—rs sâ—rmon Psalm 76. Christians ought to put awaye slaunder and to defende their good name Prou. 22. 1. Tim. 3. Esay â— â—cclesi 10. The place of Ioel second Chapter The promise of the holye Ghost The gift of the holye Ghost is the greatest gift that GOD hath giuen vs. Iohn 3. 1. Cor. 2. Iohn 14. and .16 Rom. 8. Galath 4. Math. 7. Math. 6. After what sort and to whome the holy ghoste is giuen Galath 3. 2. Tim. 2. Iohn 10. The difference of the olde and new testament Exod. 19. Amoz 3. Psal. 76. and .147 Math. 8. Marc. 16. Actes 10. Isa. 54. Iohn 1. Math. 13. The effect of the holy ghost is câ—mmon to all beleeuers 1. Cor. 14. Esay 11. Hiere 31. Iohn 6. Esay 54. Which the great day of the Lord is The vse of the prophecies concerning the troubles of the later dayes Chiliastae were suche as imagined that Christe and they after the generall doome should reigne personally on earth 1000. yeres Psal. 110. Iohn 18. Iohn 16. Math. 24. Marck 13. Luke 21. The state of the later days shall be verye troublous Math. 24. The vse of woonders Amoz 3. The causes of the troublous estate of the later dayes The godlye also are cause of calamities Psal. 119. Luc. 12. 1. Cor. 11. 1. Pet. 4. 1. Cor. 11. The waye how to escape these calamities Rom. 10. Saluation consisteth in inuocation The maner of inuocatioÌ„ Iohn 1. Math. 3.17 Hebr. 4. Iohn 14. Iohn 4. The fruite of inuocation The person of Christ. Heb. 2. Luc. 6. Luc. 8. Math. 11. Iohn 5. Iohn 10. Iohn 15. Iohn 14. Christ is very God and man. Iohn 10. Isa. 11.9 Ierem. 23. Mich. 6. Zach. 13. The vse of Christes diuinitie and humanitie Heb. 4. Heb. 2. Iohn 14. 1. Tim. 2. The passion and death of Christ. The preaching of the Gospel must begin with reproouing of sinne Math. 9. Luc. 5. Iohn 16. Luc. 24. The boldenesse of Pâ—ter in rebuking sinne Psal. 36. Math. 24. Ierem. 1. Christ dyeth by the appointment of God. 1. Pet. 1. Esay 55. The prouidence of God hath both counsell and prescience in it Psal. 113. The vse of Gods prouidence Iohn 15. Math. 6. and .10 Prou. 25. The resurrection of Christ. Hose 13. 1. Cor. 15. Iohn 5. Heb. 2. Rom. 4. Rom. 10. Rom. 8. Psal. 16. The summe of godlynesse and religion Gen. 17. Psal. 123. Phil. 2. Iohn 17. In his thirde bookâ— of Epistles the .xxv. Epistlâ— Gen. 39. Psal. 14.36 Psal. 94. Psal. 50. Esay 9. Psal. 27. Psal. 46. Psal. 62. Psal. 50. Psal. 91. 1. Cor. 10. Psal. 94. Isa. 40. The fruites of godlynesse Ioy of heart Iohn 16. 1. Thes. 5 Phil. 4. Prou. 1. Luc. 6. Rom. 5.8 Ioy of tonge Psal. 50. Psal. 22. Psal. 60. Hose 14. Chearefull death Phil. 1. Psal. 90. Iob. 5. Math. 22. Iohn 5. Iob. 19. 1. Thes. 4. The article of resurrection declared 1. Cor. 15. The descention of Christ into hell Luc. 23. Iohn 19. 1. Pet. 3.4 Sap. 3. The resurrection of the body Gene. 3. Phil. 3. Life euerlasting Gen. 3. Rom. 5. 1. Iohn 1. Iohn 6.14.1 â—1 Iohn 14. The state of the heauenly life is mâ—ste blissefull Apoc. 21. Math. 25. Iohn 17. Psal. 110. The ascention of Christ. Iohn 12. Iohn 14. Iohn 17. The face or countenance of God. Prou. 16. and â–ª 20. Math. 5. Psal. 80. The testimony of the .xvi. Psalme is prooued 1. Reg. 2. 1. Pet. 1. 2. Pet. 1. Luc. 24. 2. Sam. 7. Luc 1. Psal. 132. Psal. 110. The olde fathers were not vtterly
communication with Agrippa touching Paule Festus testifieth that Paule is innocent Paules hearers Paule is broughte forthe in chaines to preache Festus causeth Paule to be diligeÌ„tly heard Paule hathe licence to speake for himselfe Paul declareth his cause without feare The argument of Paules oration Pauls childhode and education Of what importance the godly bringing vp of children is The state of the whole coÌ„trouersie The sum order of this preseÌ„t place The faithe of the Fathers is a most ancient thing 1. Cor. 5. Collos. 2. Adam Abel Enoch Noah Abraham Gene. 12. Roma 4. Iohn 4. Isahac and Iacob Moses Luke 24. The state of the true fayth in this world The true trade of mainteining the The resurrectioÌ„ of the dead oughte not to bee thought incredible Paul became a Christian agaynst hys will. 1. Tim. 1. 1. Cor. 15. Psalm 7. Psal. 2. .33 The tirannie of Paule agaynst the Churche of Christ. The state of the churche Persecutours cause men to blaspheme The story of Paules conuersion Christe rayseth vp Paul whoÌ„ he had throwen downe before Paule is called to the office of an â—postle A minister Roma â–ª 1. A witnesse God deliuereth his seruants being in danger The ende vse of the Gospell 1. Corin. 3. The order and manner of saluation Paule obeyeth God coÌ„trary to the bidding of the Priestes The maner of true obedience Saule 1 Sam. 13. 15 The points and order of Euangelike doctrine Math 10 Luke 24 Luke 17 Paul is laid holde on for his obeying of God. 2. Peter 2 1. Cor. 10 Psal. 34. c Paule preacheth the gospel vnto Agrippa Paule is a detter vnto all men The sum of the gospell Festus is a president of those which heare the worde with a prophane intent Paule constantly and modestly defendeth his ministerie Which is the best wai of teaching Christian religion is certain and not to bée suspected of obscuritie The scripture of it self worthy of credite Agrippa is a paterne of those in whoÌ„ the cares of this worlde chooke the seede of the woorde A very christian wishe of Paule Iohn 6 Math. 11. c 1. Cor. 5 The innocencie of Paule The argument of the Chapter Paul is brought to Rome among malefactours Sée Valeri Max. 16. Booke and v. chapter Esay 53 â–ª Luke 22. Paules companions Aristarchus The Centurion is Paules freÌ„d Paul would not flée no not when he might Paules voyage or nauigation is ful of danger God warneth vs of danger and giueth vs counsell in time See Leui. 16. Paules aduise is despised The punishmeÌ„t of gods counsel despised Mannes power is of nâ— force against God. What happeneth to such as will lose nothing at Gods bidding Paule hym selfe is in hazard with the despisers of God. Paul giueth comforte and counsel inaduersitie He modestly rebuketh their former disobedieÌ„ce He comforteth He alleageth the Oracle The promises of God must be taken holde of by faithe The incredulitie and distrust of the Maryners The propertie of the flesh in dangers Exod. 5 The properties of those that are too confident or bolde Paule commaundeth to stay the Marriners The right vse of Gods instrumeÌ„ts or meanes Prouer. 31 The faithe of the captaine and souldioures Paule exhorteth them to take meat The nature or propertie of fayth The discipline of the Table Parali 14. They caste their Corne into the sea The description of the shipwracke The deuise of the souldiers in killing the prisoners The truthe of Gods promise cannot be let or hindred The hospitalitie of those of Malta Luke 10. Hebr. â—3 Mark. 19. Paul by miracle was knowen to those of Malta A vyper byteth Paule Paul shaketh off the viper without any hurte The people of Malta take Paule for a God. The family or stocke of Paule Marke 10. The hospitalitie of Publius Math. 25. The rewarde of hospitalitie The thankfulnesse of the people of Malta Math. 10. Luke 9 and .10 Paule is caried in an Idolatrous shippe The church at Putesti The Romane brethren goe out to méete Paule The thankfulnesse of the Romane brethren Paule is encouraged or confirmed by the méeting of the brethren Paul is kept in an hired house at Rome Paule calleth togither the chéefe of the Iewes Rom. 10.9 Math. 5 1 He putteth away wrongfull suspitions 2 He excuseth his appealing 3 He declareth the state of the whole coÌ„trouersie The Iewes beare witnesse of Paules innocencie Paule preacheth in an house The argumente of Paules sermon The fountaine of the Apostles doctrine Psal. 45 Iohn 10 Paule teacheth all the whole day Amos. 7. The effecte of Paules Sermon Iohn 15. Paule rebuketh the stubbornesse of the Iewes The Iewes vnbeléefe was wilful The cause of incredulitie Iohn 3. The punishment of incredulitie Iohn 8. Deut. 32. Math. 21. In his .vii. boke and .xv chapter The contention of the Iewes about the doctrine of the Gospell Paule was in prison two yeres togither 2. Timo. 2. Paule being in prison preacheth writeth j. Paul preacheth the kingdome of God. 1. Timo. 2. Colos. 2. Mat. 3. 17. Iohn 14. ij. Paule precheth plainly iij. Paules successe Iob 38. Ierem. 5. What Paul did after the two yeres were expired A conclusioÌ„ with a repetition of the Premisses THE IVDGEMENT of S. Hierome vppon the Actes of the Apostles The Actes of the Apostles seme to set forthe but a bare History onely and to weaue as it were the infancie and beginning of the Church but if we consider howe Luke the wryter of them is that Physition whose praise is in the Gospell we shall at once perceiue euery woorde of him to be a medicine for the sicke and languishing soule IMPRINTED AT LONdon by Henrie Denham dwelling in Pater noster rowe at the signe of the Starre
you also most honourable Lordes haue followed For where GOD did vouchsafe about .xxxix. yeares past to illuminate our Countrey Heluetia with the light of his word and to call it from the darknesse of superstition into the brightnesse of his Gospell you thinking there was no longer lingring to be made began aduisedly and seriously to consider howe Christes kingdome might be restored in your common weale Therefore you thought it good out of hande to mooue the Bishoppes and specially him of Constantia to whose charge your whole Countrey belonged to laye to their handes with you in abolishing of abuses and superstition and to take order for the reforming of the Church with your aydes and assistaunce But whyle they forgetting their vocation and dutyes made delayes you thought it shoulde be much to your shame and reproche to see their negligence anye longer hinder the publike saluation and glorie of God and therefore for that you woulde not want of your duties you were the Capitaynes and beginners of so godly an enterprice your selues following the examples of Ezechias Iosias Constantine and diuers others which we reade in tymes passed did the like with great commendation when the ministers and Bishops of the Church were founde slacke in their office For appoynting a publike and generall assemblie of all the Ministers both in your Citie and whole territorie you willed them to deliberate and conferre among themselues out of the word of God touching the chiefe pointes and articles of fayth and religion And there were that earnestlye withstoode this your deuise saying the determination of this matter belonged not to the iudgement of one common weale or Prince but to the authoritie of an vniuersall and generall councell Howbeit their authoritie was of no such force with you that it coulde make you looke behinde you after you had once set your hande vnto the plough And therefore your godly begunne enterprise did prosperouslye proceede For in that disputation the truth had the victorie and that in such sorte that the greatest part of them that came to assault the same yeelded therevnto of their owne accorde and thought their greatest prayse and glorie to consist herein that God had giuen them grace to bee so happely ouercome and to follow Christes Chariot in triumph From that daye forwarde you neuer ceased to deuise and doe all such thinges as you perceyued did appertaine to the glorie of Christes kingdome For you purged and rydde your Churches of the drosse and filthinesse of Images and Aultares and cleered Christes doctrine from the pernitious inuentions of mans traditions enacting by publike authoritie that none shoulde eyther reduce and bring againe the superstitions abolished or else teach the flocke of Christ any thing disagreeable to the doctrine of the Gospell The vse and administration of the Sacraments you caused to be brought to the fourme and order first instituted you caused prayers aswell publike as priuate to be duely ordered and whatsoeuer other duetyes of true fayth you caused to be exercysed according to the prescription of Apostolyke doctrine yea you caused your publike lawes and discipline of maners to be refourmed after the rule of the gospell And bicause no man should think you did these thinges eyther for desire of priuate lucre or for that you delited in nouelties you had a speciall regard that others might haue the whole fruite and auayle of the reformation and your selues all the payne and labour in reforming For you did not lyke sweepestakes rape and reue the Church goodes into your handes nor put any man eyther of nobilitie or of the Church from theyr right For those which were deceyued and caryed with the common sway of ignoraunce you laboured to winne by friendly and brotherly instruction and did not vncurteously cast them of Wherby it came to passe that they which were best witted amonge them did afterwarde great good seruice to Christ and to his Church and other whome eyther age or dulnesse of wit hindered you suffered paciently to enioy their goodes and reuenues bicause they shoulde haue no occasion eyther to make complaint or tumult And whatsoeuer of those goodes fell to your administration was appoynted partlye for the building and mainteyning of schooles and partly for the sustentation and relieuing of the poore For you vsed in liberall wyse to mainteyne not onely the professors of sciences and tongues but also certaine studentes of the same to the number of fourescore with continuall stipende and exhibition insomuch that the most part of them which at this day preach Christ in your Citie and Countrey which haue in them about an hundred and fortie parishes are bounde and beholden to your liberalitie for the rowme and place that they now are in And such was your dexteritie in handling all these matters wisedome in taking counsell about them and modestie in executing them that the thing which seemed impossible to be done was easily brought to passe insomuch that within short space of time in a free nation without any feare of publike tumult or sedition with great approbation of the people all these things that we haue spoken of were both taken in hand and brought to an ende For although they which thought Poperie was gainefull and therfore coulde not well brooke the ouerthrowe thereof attempted oftentimes many things yet through the singuler benefite of God their enterpryses were alwayes in vaine and the tempestes by them raysed were chased away by the wholesome breath of our heauenly father Where according to the precept of Christ both the simplicitie of Doues and wisedome of Serpentes appeared in your deuyses For as often as your aduersaryes went about eyther by flatterie and fayre promises or by fearefull menaces to withdrawe you from your purpose or at least woulde haue perswaded you to haue left all controuersie in religion to the iudgement of the Bishops and Clergie you still aunswered them both wisely and plainly after this sort that you coulde not nor woulde not denie or reiect such thinges as you had learned out of Gods worde were true and that you were readie to render a reason of your beliefe to any man that shoulde demaunde it of you yea that you woulde willingly yeelde to any man that coulde conuince you of error â–ª by the holy Scripture and coulde teach you a better waye of saluation than you helde Diuers your aunsweres of lyke kinde and tenour there are wherewith you stopped the mouthes of a great many and wherein still maye be read that saying of the Apostles Whether it be right before â—od to hearken vnto you rather than God iudge you For we cannot choose but speake those things which we haue both seene and heard Againe We ought rather to obey God than men Therefore the heauenly grace of the eternall God fauoured and prospered so godly enterprises whereby it came to passe that your common weale hath most happily escaped all kinde of tribulations and at this day in the middle of the horrible and daungerous styrres
and troubles of all Christendome doth not only liue in peace hir selfe but also is a most safe sanctuarie for forreyners and straungers resorting to hir from all places Therefore great and weightie causes as me thinketh haue mooued me most honourable and my especiall good Lordes to dedicate this my labour and traueyle vnto you wherein according to the grace of God bestowed vppon mee I haue gone about to open and make plaine that booke which describeth the fiâ—st countenaunce and looke of that Church that is called the primitiue Church wyth the proceedings encrease and whole estate of the same a president wherof I see you haue followed with no lesse industrie and diligence than good and happie successe Which president if they shall follow which shall suceede you in gouernement of the common weale they shall both see howe you haue done nothing rashly and on a head and shall also perceyue themselues woonderfully pricked forwarde to obserue and keepe with all their power that fourme and order of a refourmed Church and Religion that they shall receyue of you And surely it shall be verie profitable to meditate oftentymes by what meanes and beginnings our auncestours deuised such an order and fourme both of Church and common weale For in so doing they shall neyther regarde slaunderers which maliciously depraue thinges done well and godlily neyther shall they be turned from the truth for anye stormes of persecution or threates of the worlde that may aryse It is also profitable manye tymes to talke of these thinges before the people which as they are ledde most commonly with things present so doe they easily forget thinges passed and gone and verie seldome thinke of things to come Therefore they allow not the deuises of the Magistrates but when they see them ioyned eyther with present profite or cleere of perilles and daunger For as soone as daunger once appeareth they finde fault and lacke of wisedome and equitie in those whose councels they ought faythfullye to set forward and obey But if they did vnderstande that their rulers had God for the authour and guyder of their drifts and deuises and that they did whatsoeuer they did according to their duetie then surelye they woulde learne more religiously to iudge of their rulers and more easilye to obey them and woulde not so sodenly bee mooued and turned at euerye rumour of daunger arysing Surely this was the thing that I chiefly ment and intended when I began openly to reade this booke to the flocke of Christ among you and to publishe and set abroade that which I had openly spoken and declared For I sawe that the state of this age waxing euery day woorse and woorse was such that it was most nedefull continually to pervse the bookes of holy scripture and to sette before the people the examples of the primitiue Church conteyned in the same that they shoulde not be deceyued with the gloses of such as vnder a false colour and pretence of antiquitie burthen vs with newe errours and accuse those thinges of noueltie which graue and godly menne haue restored vnto vs out of the worde of god Accept therefore these my labours mine honourable and good Lordes with such fauour as you haue manye yeares borne vnto the truth and vnto mee and manye other my fellowes and coparteners euen from our childehoode Continue your good will vnto the students of diuinitie holde on your accustomed humanitie and gentlenesse toward the pilgrimes and banished for Christes sake abide in the mainteyning of your lawes and correcting of the peoples maners in enhaunceing vertuous exercises and in bridling wickednesse with iustice In many places the horrible contempt of God reigneth Diuers doe wickedly reiect the wholesome benefite of Gods worde and the knowledge of christ Charitie in most men waxeth chill and fayth fayleth euerie day by little and little Iniquitie aboundeth and newe croppes of naughtinesse dayly encrease God therefore being angrie â–ª threatneth vs with punishment and feareth the world with woonders monsters and horrible vprores of kingdomes And yet will he neuer fayle them which abyde and continue in promoting his glorie defende the Church of his Christe and according to the measure of their vocation perseuere in doing their duetie He shall blesse your labours and gouerne your councels by his spirite he shall blesse all your people so that they shall of their owne accorde obey your wholesome lawes and moste happilye enioye the gladsome benefite of euangelicall peace He shall blesse your whole Church so that it shall go forwarde euerie day more and more in the doctrine of godlinesse To him who is the onely Lorde of Lordes the immortall and euerlasting God be blessing honour power and glorie for euer Amen Giuen at Zurich in your famous and chiefe Citie of Heluetia the first daye of August in the yeare of oure Lorde 1557. ⧠Ioannes Parkhurstus Anglus Episcopus Nordouicensis Multa relucenti debent haec tempora Lucae Et debet Lucas multa Rodolphe tibi Lux Lucae luxit totum diffusa per orbem Lux Lucae lucet nunc magè luce tua Ergo tibi Lucae tantum qui luminis adfers Christus cum Luca lucida regna dabit Eiusdem aliud ad Lectorem Quae 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fuerint Apostolorum Qui ritus veteres apudque Patres Et quot discere Lector est ne cordi Huc adsis auido legantur ore Haec quae scripta vides pererudita Sacris eruta scripta quaeque libris Aut è Patribus eruta Orthodoxis Quae multo peperit tibi labore Gualtherus pietate clarus atque Doctrina patriae decus suaeque Praefulgens celebres habendus inter Scriptores potes id negare Liuor Laudes quid memorare pergo plures Vino vendibili haud opus virente Est suspensa hedera Liber loquatur ¶ A Table of the chiefe wordes and things expounded in these Homelies and Annotations A A ante A. AAron and hys chyldren chosen to be ministers Pag. 67. A ante B. Abelles fayth what it was Pag. 853. Abnegation or denying of our selfe is the beginning of Christianitie Pag. 367. Abraham is an example of the obedience of fayth 295. Abraham pleased God wythout the ceremonialles 293. Abraham is in manye daungers after he came into the lande of promyse 297. Abrahams faythe is stedfast althoughe hee bee tryed dyuers wayes ibidem Abrahams singuler faythe is sette forth ibidem Abraham what GOD dyd with him after hee came into the lande of promise ibidem Abrahams faythe in all aduersities is vpholden by Gods promyse onely ibidem A ante C. Actes of the Apostles instructe all states and degrees of men wyth examples Pag. 4. Actes of the Apostles commende the truth and Maiestie of the propheticall Oracles of vtility necessitie dignitie and Maiestie 2 Actes wherewith it begynneth the hystorie 1. A ante D. Adam was a christian 852. Adams sinne depryued vs of lyfe Pag. 119. Admiration of Gods workes is necessary 157 Admonitions out of Gods words are needefull
vnder and repressed by the power of God whyle Gallio a newe President of Achaia lyeth at Corinthe with one consent set vpon Paule take him bring him into the market before the iudgement seate of the Liefetenaunt By which example we are taught that the promises of God are not so to be vnderstanded as though God had ordeyned vs to be out of all maner daunger and hazarde But rather he will haue vs to be invred with troubles bicause it is so requisite for our fleshe and for the order of our saluation which is the cause that as Dauid sayth Many are the tribulations of the iust but the Lorde delyuereth them from them all Herevnto are the examples of all those to be referred which after most large and ample promyses of God haue bene tempted wyth most grieuous daungers God sayth vnto Abraham I will blesse thee and magnifie thy name I will blesse them that blesse thee and cursse them that cursse thee Yet after this by reason of hys wyfe Sara he was in daunger he was troubled with warres and suffered the great distresse of banishment And yet for all this God is no lyer but hys troth is so much the more manifest bicause he delyuereth him out of so manye and such perilles The same we might affirme of Moses Dauid Ieremie and all the Apostles but that we studie to be briefe Therfore they are greatly deceyued which so expounde the promises of the gospell that they by and by reprooue the Ministers of lying so soone as anye crosse or trouble aryseth Let vs remember that Christ promiseth vs a retribution of those things which we lose in persecution for his names sake and that all they which will follow him must beare the crosse after his example Furthermore let vs in this place obserue the maners and conueyances of the enimies of the truth that we maye the easilyer beware of them Fyrst we see the Iewes seeke occasion craftily to doe harme where vntyll this time they might seeme hushte and quyet For in a whole yeare and a halfe almost they sturred not agaynst Paule But assoone as they had a new Lieftenaunt then they beginne eyther for that they hoped that he was a man voyde of religion and iustice and therefore the fytter for their turne or else for that they thought they might safely make a sturre vnder a newe officer who was not as yet acquainted with the state affayres of Corinth Therfore that wisedome appeareth in them wherin Christ sayth they passe the children of light This teacheth vs that we must not snorte in securitie when the enimies of the truth and those that sometime were our enymies for the truth sake seeme to lye still But rather we must vse the wytte of Serpents against their craftes and enterprises which assoone as oportunitie serueth them will burst forth Wherfore that saying of Ecclesiasticus serueth well to this purpose Beleeue not thine enimie c. Next this the Iewes with one accorde make an insurrection agaynst Paule which is one other propertie of the wicked For where through diuersitie of affections they are alwayes at iarre and hurre yet to set on Christ and his worde they cleaue togyther lyke burres bicause they all hate the same alyke Thus the Phariseyes could agree togither well ynough with the Sadduceyes and Herodians when they went about to apprehende christ And we knowe howe Pylate was reconcyled vnto Herode after he had sent Christ vnto him to be mocked Let no man therefore trust the discordes of the wicked but let him put all his trust in Christ the author of true vnitie and consent But let vs consider the chiefe poynt of the accusation that the Iewes layde vnto Paules charge This fellow say they counselleth men to worship God contrary to the lawe Their meaning is that he bringeth in newe maner of worshippings contrarye to the lawes of god Nowe all alteration of religion was an hatefull thing vnto the Romaines And wythout doubt they amplifyed that fault marueylously and brought forth the Romane lawes as we heard before was done at Philippi Thessalonica But that this was a false accusation maye be gathered by this one argument for that Paule preached Christ which was the ende of the law and in whom were fulfylled whatsoeuer things were conteyned in the bookes of Moses and the Prophetes Yet we see alwayes the true worshippers of God are accused for prophaners of religion and yet are there none more earnest defenders and reuengers of the same then they And here they that are farthest of from all religion bragge most howe they are the maynteyners of religion as the Iewes pretende the keeping of the lawe where they had long agone ouerthrowne the same with mannes traditions So the prophane enimyes of the truth nowe a dayes haue the saintes and ymages of saints in their mouthes agaynst vs where as notwithstanding it is euident they little set by eyther saintes or their ymages For if they will defend the honor of the saintes why doe they not imitate their fayth Why persecute they their doctrine and wrytings with fyre and sworde Why call they them heretikes that desyre to follow their steps If they count ymages so godly a thing why neglect they the liuely ymages of God why robbe they the poore to clothe stockes and stones why burne they christian men to whom Christ hath restored the ymage of God by the price of hys bloude What else therefore doe these men but as the Iewes dyd which vnder a faire pretence of religion wyshed all religion and truth extinguished But what doth Gallio in this vprore Commaundeth he Paule to pleade his cause or giueth he him the hearing No. But being about to speake he interrupteth him which yet might seeme tollerable bicause he pronounced no sentence against him the matter being vndeclared But he cleerely putteth of the matter from his hearing saying it appertayneth not to his determination speaking most contemptuously of the Iewes religion as though it had bene a thing consisting onely in bare and vncertaine wordes or names The cause of his thus speaking he seemed to take of the Iewes owne wordes which by their foolishe genealogies and brawles about wordes caused the gentiles to laugh and scorne at all their religion The like thing we see nowe a dayes in papistrie whose iuglings and friuolous opinions causeth the Iewes and Turkes to laugh at our christian religion And woulde God there were not among the professours of the gospell which by their straunge and queynt questions caused not the vngodlye to scorne the christian fayth But as touching Gallio he commaundeth the busie Iewes to leaue of and putteth them from the barre Wherein some thinges are to be allowed and other some to be reprooued It is to be commended that he rashely condemneth not that religion that he knew not For in so doing he is of more equitie and modestie then many magistrates in our dayes who being ignoraunt in